A TREATIE of Iustification.

Founde emong the writinges of Cardinal Pole of blessed memorie, remaining in the custodie of M. Henrie Pyning, Chamberlaine and General Receiuer to the said Cardinal, late deceased in Louaine.

Item, certaine Translations touching the said matter of Iustification, the Titles whereof, see in the page folowing.

Prouerb. 4.
Ne declines neque ad dexteram, neque ad sinistram.
Turne not aside to the right hande, nor to the lefte.
RESPICITE VOLATILIA COELI, ET PVLLOS CORVORVM.

LOVANII, Apud Ioannem Foulerum. Anno. 1569.

CVM PRIVILEGIO.

Beside the Treatie of Iustification, in this Volume are comprised these Translations.

  • First, the Sixte Session of the Generall Councell of Trent, whiche is of Iustification, with the Canons of the same Session.
  • Item, a Treatie of S. Augustine that famouse Doctour, by him entituled: Of Faith and VVorkes.
  • Item, a Sermon of S. Chrysostome, Of Praying vnto God.
  • Item, a Sermon of S. Basil, Of Fasting.
  • Item, certaine Sermons of S. Leo the Great, of the same Ar­gument.
  • Last of al, a notable Sermon of S. Cyprian that blessed Mar­tyr, Of Almes deedes.

All newly translated into English. ⟨by Thomas Lorde Coppley.⟩

The Preface to the Reader.

AS all Scripture inspired by God is profitable to teache and instructe in rightuousenes, 2. Tim. 3. to the ende that a godly man maie be perfecte, instru­cted to al good woorkes: so is there no pointe or article thereof more expediente for a Christian man to seeke, more necessary to find and know, more comfortable rightly to vnderstand, and more pro­fitable to remember and practise, then is the trewe and right knowledge of his Iustification, and the maner how the same is atteined. We are sure by the Scripture, that a wicked man and his wickednes bothe like are hateful vnto God: Neither can there be looked for any other thing, Sap. 14. then heauy punishement and iust damnation, where the anger and displeasure of God is vnpacified once iustely deserued, and not taken awaie by some meanes to his con­tentation. We doubt not also, but that all men are borne naturally the children of anger, that is to saie, Ephes. 2. in Gods dis­pleasure and indignation, as branches of a condemned stocke, a thral kinde and bonde race of one man, Rom. 5. by whom sinne entred into the world, and by sinne death, and so wente through all, in whome all haue sinned. And what can be so pleasaunt to a captiue, as to vnderstande truely the way and meanes of his deliuerance, or so comfortable to a per­son bonde and thrall, as to know, not onely how he maie be made free, but also how he maie be brought in speciall fauor with his Lorde, by whom onely he must liue, or els perish? Finally how he maie be made a childe, a sonne, Ephes. 2. and heire to him, vnto whom he was a stranger before.

And bicause no man, 1. Ioan. 1. be he neuer so rightuouse and [Page] iuste, Aug. de ciuitate Dei. li. 21. cap. 16. Galat. 5. Ioan. 5. Cypria. de Elcemos. liueth here without sinne, and fewe there are of that happy estate, that fal not into damnable and mortal sinne, the doers whereof shall not possesse the kingdome of God: sith also a law is appointed vs by our Physition, that once made vs hole, who saied: Thou arte made hole, nowe sinne no more: we were, as S. Cyprian saieth, driuen to [...] [...]arowe straite, hauing a precise lawe of innocency prescribed vnto vs, neither coulde the weakenesse of mannes frailtie, tell what to do, if God of his mercy had not appointed a waie and meane, how man, that by sinne falleth from iustice after his Baptisme, may be restored to rightuousnes and iustice againe. Further it suffiseth not a Christian man to be made righ­tuouse, and to be set in the state of iustice, vnlesse he con­tinewe and perseuere in the same: Matth. 24 for he shal be saued, that continueth vnto the ende. Also he muste increase in righ­tuousenes: Apoca. 22 Leo Ser­mon. 8. de passio. Do. for so the Scripture teacheth vs: Let him that is iuste, be yet iustified: for trewely is it saied: Quantumli­bet quisque iustificatus sit, habet tamen dum in hac vita est, quo probatior esse possit & melior: Qui autem non proficit, deficit: & qui nihil acquirit, non nihil perdit. Euery man, be he neuer so much iustified, yet maie he while he is in this life be more tried and better: and who so encreaseth not, faileth and goeth backeward, and he that getteth nothing, loseth somewhat. For whiche causes it behoueth vs, not onely to knowe how we are made iuste and rightuouse, but also how we be restored to Iustice when we fal: and how we maie continewe and increase in rightuousenes, when we be restored: and finally attaine to saluation and glory, which is the ende of Iustification, and without the which all Iustification in this life auaileth nothing, but ra­ther turneth to a heape and increase of our damnation: [Page] bicause as Oecumenius saith, Oeco. in 2. cap. Iaco. Like vnprofitable seruantes we receiue our maisters mony, and make no gaine thereof: that is to saie, we receiue his grace in vaine.

This being vnderstanded, 2. Cor. 16. how necessary and profita­ble the knowledge of this Article is, and seing also, that a man, runne he neuer so fast, yet if he runne out of the way, he neuer commeth to the right end of his iourney, to the intente thou be not induced to iudge amisse in so greate a matter, and to thee so necessary, I haue (Christian Reader) with the hope of Gods helpe indeuoured my selfe to laie before thine eies particularly as briefely and plainely as I coulde, the maner of our Iustification in Christ with the circumstances belonging to the same. Grounding my selfe chiefely in al pointes through the Treatie vpon the Scri­pture and holy Worde of God. 2. Petr. 1. Aug. lib. Confess. 12 cap. 25. And bicause the same nei­ther is, nor ought to be of any mannes priuate interpretation, (for he that goeth abowt to drawe it to his owne priuat sense, shall be depriued of it) I haue taken suche construction thereof, as the holy Ghost hath deliuered and taught his Church, and suche as the auncient Fathers of sundry ages and places agreeing togethers haue lerned in the Church and vttered in their writinges to teach other. Emong whom I haue especially and moste of all other folowed the auctoritie of S. Augustine, as wel for that he hath wri­ten most largely of this matter, as also bicause suche as be of the contrary parte in moste credite, Luthe. Philip. Melan. Calui. In­stitut. cap. 18. 1. Tim. 3. and haue writ­ten in this time, confesse, that in the Doctrine of the Churche he is a moste faithefull declarer of antiquitie: In­tending therby to discharge my selfe, as teaching nothing but that I haue learned in Goddes Church the state and pil­ler of truthe, and geeuing thee thereby good occasion I [Page] trust, readily to beleue that thou shalt heere reade.

But as I haue declared vnto thee, that the right knowledge of this pointe concerning our Iustification, is to a Christian man most necessary and comfortable: so must [...] aduertise thee, that the mistaking and wrong vnderstan­ding thereof, Aristo. Ethic. is most dangerouse. For as the Philosophers saie, that euery vertue is besette of eche side with a vice contrary to it: so S. Augustine writeth, that the true Do­ctrine of Iustification, Aug. in Praesa. Psal. 31. hath of eche side of it, a deepe and dan­gerouse fall, so that who so goeth out of the streight waie thereof on the right or lefte hand, falleth downe hedlong, and casteth awaie him selfe.

Into the one danger, and of the one side they fall, that presume of themselues, thinking to be iustified by them selues, by their owne strength and rightuousnes, without the helpe and grace of God. August. suprà. Of them he saith: Si se in au­daciam quandam, &c. If a man lift him selfe vppe vnto a boldenes of presumption, and presume of his owne strength and iustice, and purpose in his minde to fulfil iustice, and to doe all that is commaunded in the lawe, offending in nothing, and thinke to haue his life in his owne power, that he slide no where, faile no where, stumble no where, see darcke and dymme nowhere, and attribute this to the power of his owne will, although peraduenture he fulfil al things that seeme iust in mennes sight, so that nothing be founde in his life that may be blamed of menne, yet God condemneth the very pre­sumption and vaunting of pride.

The other hedlong fall is on the contrary side, and into it suche men fall, as pretending their owne infirmitie and weakenes do no good deedes, and trust and presume one­ly to be saued by Gods grace and mercie though they liue vngodly, of whome also S. Augustine saith in the same [Page] place: Si se infirmitati, &c. August. vbi suprà. If a man yelde himselfe vppe to his owne weakenesse fully and wholy, and bende himselfe to this cogitation to say, bicause the mercy of God is readie for all sinners vnto the ende, in what so euer sinnes they conti­nue, if they beleue that God deliuereth, God forgeueth, so that no wicked men that haue faith and beleue, shal perish, that is to say, none of them shall perish, that say to them selues, what so euer I doe, with what so euer outrages and shamefull dedes I be distained, sinne I neuer so much, God of his mercy deliuereth mee bicause I haue beleued in him: he then that saith no such menne perish, by that euil thinking is moued to sinne freely. And the iust God, vnto whom mercy is songe and iudgement, not mercy onely, but iudgement also, findeth man yll presuming of him selfe, and abusing Gods mer­cy to his owne destruction, and of necessity such a one must be damned. And somewhat after that he saith: Quid igitur fit? What shall we then doe? If a man iustifie him selfe, and presume of his owne iustice, he falleth. If a man conside­ring and thinking upon his owne weakenesse, and presuming of the mercy of God, haue no care to cleanse his owne life of his sinnes, and drowne him selfe in all the goulfe of lewd doinges, he falleth also. Presumption vppon his owne iustice, is as it were the right hand. The thinking that sinnes escape vnpun­nisshed, is like the left hand Let vs heare the voice of God saying to vs: Turne not aside to the right or left hand. Prouer. 4. Pre­sume not to come to the kingdome by thine owne iustice, pre­sume not to sinne through the mercy of God.

These be, good Christian Reader, the two perilouse and deadly daungers, that men may fall into, if they doe not rightly vnderstande the true doctrine of Iustification. Whiche falles being so dangerouse, God graunt all men [Page] carefully to eschew. Wherin to helpe thee iudge vpright­ly, I haue taken in hande this trauaile, trusting by Gods grace, so to leade thee Via Regia, that is, in the true and high waie, that thou shalt not nede to fall of either side, if thou wilt vprightly waie, and with the feare of God con­sider such thinges, as thou shalt finde here alleaged.

And bicause I can not hope to atteine any good, much lesse so great a good, but by his geuing of whom commeth al good, I wil beginne with the prayer, which S. Augustine intending to preache of the same matter made, desiring thee to pray for mee, as he did his hearers for him selfe. Primùm infirmitatem meam, &c. First of al saith he, I com­mende my weakenesse to your prayers, Ephes. 6. as the Apostle saith, that woordes may be geauen me in opening my mouth, so to speake vnto you, as it be not perilouse for me to speake, and may be holesome for you to heare.

And this request I make vnto thee, Gentle Reader, not onely for mine owne sake, who neede the same, but for thine also, that thou maist perceiue, howe great helpe and assistance thou needest at Gods hand for thy parte, if thou wilt profitably reade or speake of this matter, of whiche so vertuouse and excellently lear­ned a Bishop thought him selfe not able nor meete to speake, without the healpe of godlie prayers.

A BRIEF TREATIE OF M …

A BRIEF TREATIE OF MANS IVSTIFI­CATION. THE FIRST BOOKE.

VVhat is meant by the worde of Iustification. And what degrees perfect Iustification and salua­tion hath in it. THE FIRST CHAPTER.

RIGHT order of teaching requireth, that sithens mine intent is, to shew how a man is iustified, I shoulde first declare what is meant by the worde of Iustifica­tion, Three de­grees of Iustifica­tion in Scripture. Rom. 4. of which the holy Scriptures seme to speake after three sortes and manners.

The first kinde is called the Iustification of a sinfull or wicked man, of which S. Paul speaketh, saying: Credenti in cum qui iustificat impium reputatur fides ad iustitiam. Faith is reputed for iustice vnto the partie that beleueth in him which iustifieth the wicked. Whiche wordes S. Augu­stine expounding, saith: To iustifie the wicked, In exposi. quarund. propos. ex epistola ad Rom. Aug. in Psal. 7. & in ep. 120. Rom. 8. is as much to saie, as to make of the wicked a godly man. And in an other place he saith: When a wicked man is iustified, of wic­ked he is made iust. And sith all Iustification commeth of God, Deus est qui iustificat, It is God that iustifieth: of these places, and manie other that might be alleaged to this purpose, we may gather and saie, that Iustification in this kind, is the gifte of God, whereby a wicked or sinfull man is made godlie and rightuouse.

2 An other degree or manner of Iustification, the Scri­pture also acknowlegeth, Apoc. 22. saying: Qui iustus est, iustifice­tur adhuc. Let him that is iust, be iustified yet. And let him that is holie, be yet made holier. And in an other place: Non impediaris orare semper, & ne vetêris vsque ad mor­tem iustificari, Eccle c. 18 quoniam merces Dei manet in aeternum. Let nothing let thee to praie euer, and let nothing forbid thee to be iustified vnto thy death, bicause Gods rewarde abideth for euer. By which wordes it is not meant, that a wicked man, in whome no goodnesse is, should be made rightuouse and godlie, but that a good and a iuste man should be made iuster and better. For as we saie truely, that water is warmed, not onely when it is of colde made luke warme, but also when it is of warme made hotter: so saith the Scripture, that a man is iustified when he increa­seth in iustice, and of good and rightuouse is made iuster and better.

3 Rom. 2.Of a thirde degree of Iustification it is said: Non audi­tores legis iusti sunt apud Deum, sed factores legis iustifica­buntur. The hearers of the lawe be not iust before God, but the doers of the lawe shall be iustified. Where the worde of iustifiyng dothe neither signifie the comming to iustice, which maketh a wicked man rightuouse and iuste, neither the increase of iustice, whereby a good man is made better: but an ende and perfection of iustice, wherevnto by Gods iust iudgement (of the which S. Paul there speaketh) such shal atteine, as keping them selues in the state of iustice once receiued, or recouering the same by penance, continue and perseuer in doing iustice vnto the ende.

This is the ful and perfect Iustification of man who be­ing [Page 2] borne in sinne, is called to the state of iustice: and in­creasing therein by continuance, is at thende perfited in iustice in life euerlasting. For neither doth it auayle him to beginne wel, if he doo not continue and increase, nei­ther is it ynough to continue for a tyme, if afterwarde he fall away. For then doth he lose the ende and perfection of his iustice, without the which the beginning and mid­dle auayleth not.

In this sorte doth S. Augustine speake of mannes Iusti­fication: For concerning the twoo first degrees thereof he sayth thus: Aug. con­tra [...]ulia. lib. 2. [...] de ciuita. Dei li. 21. cap. 16. Iustificatio in hac vita &c. Iustification is ge­uē vnto vs in this life by these three things: first by the was­shing of regeneration, whereby al sinnes are forgeuen: after that by fighting with vices, from the gylte wherof we were discharged and assoyled. Thirdely while our prayer is heard, wherein we say: forgeue vs our offences.

In which wordes is comprised not onely the entry and beginning of our Iustification, which he calleth Baptisme, but also the increase of vertuouse and godly lyfe, whiche he termeth a conflicte and fighting with vice, wherevn­to he ioyneth prayer for the forgeuenesse of sinne, when we fal. And this calleth he our Iustificatiō in this life, say­ing further in an other place: Lib. 21. de ciuit. Dei cap. 16. Quisquis cupit &c. Whoso euer desireth to escape the paynes euerlasting, lette him not onely be baptised, but also be iustified in Christe. We doubt not, but that suche as are baptised, be also iustified. For where S. Paule saith: Abluti estis: ye are wasshed cleane, 1. Cor. 6. he saieth also: iustificati estis: ye are iustified. And yet saieth S. Augustine, that beside Baptisme, a man muste be iustified, meaning by Iustification, the continual conflicte with vice, wherein consisteth a godly and a vertuouse [Page] lyfe, and increase of iustice.

Of the third degree, whiche is the ende and perfiting of our iustice, Aug epist. 106 [...] sermo 61. le ver. Do [...]. he saith: Complebitur spes nostra &c. Our hope shalbe fully accomplisshed in the resurrection of the deade: and when our hope shalbe fulfilled, then shal our Iustification be fulfilled and accomplished.

Thus doth our Iustification rightly vnderstanded, as it is cōplete and perfect, comprise in it selfe a beginning of iustice, an encrease, and an ende. In this sort do the Scri­ptures in sundry places speake of it. Note the Authours Intente. For this cause, I haue in al this Treatie, to make the matter playner to vnder­stande, deduced three degrees of Iustification, comparing the same with S. Augustine to a perfecte buylding, which beside a foundation, hath lodging to dwel in. And to a fruiteful tree, which hath not onely a roote, but fruit also comming of the same.

And albeit al these three degrees make but one abso­lute and perfecte Iustification in euery man that is saued, yet doth the Scripture in sundry places speake seuerally and in diuers maner of wordes: sometyme of the begin­ning and entree, sometyme of the increase, sometyme of th'ende and perfection of our iustice: whereof may grow obscuritie and occasion of errour to suche as vnderstand not, nor marke not this diuersitie in degrees of iustice.

Marke this diuer­sitie.For it is not one thing that God requireth of him that first commeth to his seruice, and of him that continueth his seruant, and in th'ende trusteth to be rewarded by his seruice. By meane of which difference it is truly sayd in the Scripture, Rom. 3. Iacob. 2. a man is iustified by faith without woorkes, and also it is truly said, a man is iustified by workes. For as a synner is called and set in the state of iustice by grace, [Page 3] without any deserte of woorkes done before: So no man can continue in Christ, increase in iustice, and comme to the perfection thereof in life euerlasting, without good workes, as in processe of this Worke more plainely shal appeare.

VVhat is meant by the name of faith, and how many kindes of faith there be. THE II. CHAP.

BIcause in al this discourse of Iustification, I shalbe oc­casioned often tymes to speake of faith, I thinke it ne­cessary, as I haue already shewed what is meant by the worde of Iustification, so likewise to declare briefly, what is meant by the name of faith, to th'intent that when the Reader shal see any thing alleged concerning faith, he may the better iudge of it.

S. Augustine saieth there be twoo kindes of faith: one, whereby we beleue that whiche is said to vs: An other, whereby we keepe promisse in that we say to other. August. de spirit. & lit. ca. 31. De hac fide nunc loquimur, quam adhibemus, cùm aliquid credi­mus: non quam damus, quum aliquid pollicemur. Nam & ipsa dicitur fides. Tvvo kindes of faith. We speake nowe of the faith which we vse, when we beleeue any thing, not of the faith whiche we geue when we promyse any thinge. For that also is called faith. But it is one thing when we say, he gaue no fayth nor credite vnto me, and an other when we saye, he kepte not faith with me. For the one is as muche to saie, He beleeued not that which I said: the other, he did not that which he said. By this faith, whereby we beleue, we be faithfull vnto God: by the other, whereby that is perfour­med [Page] which is promised, God also is faithful vnto vs. For so saith the Apostle. God is faithful, who doth not suffer you to be tempted further then you are able. 1. Cor. 10.

Seing therefore, there be but two kindes of Faith, to witte, the faith of God towarde man in keeping his pro­mise, and the faith of man towarde God in beleeuing his worde, and seing also that of Gods faith there is no que­stion nor doubt: it foloweth, that when so euer mention is made in the Scripture of mans faith, alone and in his owne kinde, that faith is vnderstanded, whereby man is faithful vnto God: Chrysost. hom. 31. in Gen. that is, as S. Chrysostome saith, Wherby man geueth credite vnto his saiyngs and wordes. For ex­pounding these wordes: Credidit Abraham Deo, Abra­ham beleued God, he saith: Credidit dictis Dei, He gaue credite to Gods wordes and sayinges. In this sense S. Au­gustine saith: August. de verb. Apostol. s [...]m. 16. De spiri. & lite. cap. 31. Ad fidem quid pertinet? Credere. What appertaineth to faith? To beleue. And bicause a man might aske also, what it is to beleeue, to put that out of doubt, he saith in an other place: Quid est enim credere, nisi consentire verum esse quod dicitur? What is it els to beleeue, but to consent, that the thing which is saide is true? By this rule as many in al ages, as haue beleued the Gospel after the right and true vnderstanding of the Ca­tholique Churche, keeping themselues within the same Churche, Vincent. Lyrinen. aduers. haeres. haue ben called faithful and Catholiques. Ille est verus & Germanus Catholicus, qui veritatem Dei, qui Ecclesiam, qui Christi corpus diligit, &c. He is a true and right Catholike, saith Vincentius Lyrinensis, that loueth the truth of God, that loueth the Church, that loueth the body of Christ, Who is a true Ca­tholique. that estemeth nothing more then Gods re­ligion and the Catholike faith, no not the authoritie and [Page 4] loue of any man, father, husband, or whatsoeuer, not wit, eloquence, nor philosophie, not welthe, riches, or honour, but despising al these things and remayning fast and stable in faith, what soeuer he shall knowe that the Catholique Church hath holden from auncient time vniuersally, doth determine to holde and beleeue only that. Such then are faithful and Catholikes, that beleeue the Catholike and auncient faith vniuersally receyued, as Vincentius saieth, that beleue God and geue credite to his words, as S. Au­gustine, and S. Chrysostome say. And if they be also of life good and vertuouse, then be they called boni Catholici, August. in Praefatio. Psal. 31. & Ser. 31. de verb. Apost. good Catholikes: if they be of yl conuersation, they be cal­led fideles iniqui, vniuste faithful, mali Catholici, yll Catho­liques: faithful and Catholikes, bicause they haue faith: yll bicause their life is vngodly: if they forsake the faith as Iu­lianus did, they be called Apostates. But as long as they keepe the Catholike faith of Christes Churche, Note. thoughe their lyfe be wicked, and they damnable, yet be they not called infideles, but faithful and beleeuers. And sith no man can be called faithfull, but he that hath faith, and it is faith, to beleeue, and to beleeue, is but to assente vnto trewth: by this it is proued, that the propertie of faith in his owne kinde, is to beleue the Gospel, and to assente vn­to the trewth of God. S. Augustine saith: Euchiri. cap. 6. 7. 9.117. Faith in his ovvne nature. August. in Praefatio. Psal. 32. A man doth learne by the Crede, what is to be beleeued: by the Pater no­ster, what is to be hoped: and by the commaundementes, what is to be loued. And albeit faith and charitie must be both in a good man, yet as he saieth: Quod credit, fidei est: quod operatur, charitatis est, it is the property of faith that a man beleueth, and of charitie, that he worketh.

Faith in his owne kinde may be alone and parted from [Page] charitie and hope. Iacob. 2. Enchirid. cap. 8. Ser. 4. de Collect. For not onely euil men, but euen Di­uels doo beleue and tremble, but as S. Augustine saith: They neither hope nor loue. And Leo saith: Multis quibus au­ferre non potuit fidem, sustulit charitatem. From many hath the Diuell taken awaye Charitie, from whome he could not take awaye Faith. In this sorte doth the Scri­pture many tymes speake of faith, as it is in it selfe and in his owne nature, Heb. 11. saying: Fides est substantiarerum speran­darum. Prima. in cap. 11. ad Heb. Faith is the substance of thinges that are to be ho­ped for. It is called the substance of them, saieth Prima­sius, bicause vnto such thinges as be taught by the worde of God, though they be not sene, yet faith geueth a being in our soule assenting vnto them, and beleeuing them as well to be true, as though they were seene with our bodily eyes. In the same place it is saied: By faith we vnderstande, that the worlde was sette in order by the woorde of God. And this is faith in his owne kinde, that is to say, a beleeuing and as­senting vnto truth.

Somtime the Scripture speaketh of faith as it is accom­panied and ioyned with other vertues, and geeueth vnto faith the properties of such vertues as are ioyned with it: So is it said, Heb. 11. that, by faith Abel offered Sacrifice, Noe feared God, Abraham obeyed, Moyses suffred affliction, not that these are the properties of faith in his owne nature, Faith ioy­ned vvith other. but bicause the Fathers beside faith had these vertues also: Abell the vertue of religion, Noe the feare of God, Abraham obedi­ence, Moyses patience. So it is likewise said of charitie: Omnia suffert, oīa credit, oīa sperat. She suffreth al things, be­leueth al things, hopeth al things. And yet saith S. Austine truly: In Prafa. Psal. 31. Quod credit, fidei est. It cometh of faith that a man beleueth. And likewise of patience, that he suffereth, and [Page 5] of charitie, that he loueth and worketh wel.

Trewe it is, that none of these vertues alone and by it selfe maketh a good man. For it is a rule in Philosophie, that vertues be linked together. And yet as trewe it is, that euery vertue hath her owne natural property wher­by she worketh somwhat in a good man, So faith bele­ueth, hope trusteth, charitie loueth, prudence chooseth, fortitude beareth, temperance refraineth: whose proper­ties ioined together with other like, make vppe an abso­lute and perfecte goodnes. But bicause both faith and also the Scriptures were giuen to men, Ioan. 5. to thintente they should haue life euerlasting by them, knowing and doing the wil of God, S. Paule commendeth specially the faith, that doth not only reste in opinion and beleuing of truthe, but that is actiue and working through charitie toward that ende, saiyng: In Christe Iesu, neither circumcision, Gala. 5. nor to be without circumcision auaileth ought, but faith that wor­keth through charitie: declaring thereby, Leo ser. 7. de Epipha. A notable Rule. De fide & oper. c. 14 De spiri. & lit. ca. 32. Epistola. 105. Enchir. cap. 8. De Gra. et lib. arbi. cap. 7. that faith of it selfe is not able to worke the effecte of saluacion for which purpose it serueth, vnlesse it be accumpanied with charitie the Mother of al vertues: of which wordes S. Au­gustine gathereth a rule, that when we find in the Scriptures faith commended for Iustificacion or saluacion, we should euer vnderstād it meant of faith which worketh through charitie: saying. Hanc fidem definiuit Apostolus. &c. This faith hath the Apostle defined and determined to be it. And in that sense both S. Augustine and other aunciente fathers cal that many times, the trewe faith, the Christian mannes faith, and the faith in deede. The trewe faith in respecte of the ende whiche is saluacion, not bicause the faith whereby we onely beleue the Scriptures is not a [Page] trewe Faith. For we saie in the Creede of Athanasi­us, that the Catholique Faith is a full, perfecte and inuio­lable Faith. A belee­uing faith and a sa­uing faith.

But it is perfecte in beleuing, not perfecte in sauing. And therefore it is not saide in the ende, who so beleueth it, shalbe saued, but vnlesse a man beleue and keepe it in­uiolable, he shal without doubte be damned. For though he beleue the Scriptures in profession, and keepe them not in deede, that is, if he beleue them in worde and mouth, and trangresse them in acte and deede, he shall not be saued. Faith alone and of it selfe maie be perfecte for beleuing, but the faith that is trewe and perfecte for sa­uing, is euer accompanied, neuer alone. It is one thing then to haue trewe faith in assente and opinion, which is faith in his owne nature, and an other thing to haue faith in obedience of harte and affection, which is faith accom­panied with charitie and other vertues: of whiche diffe­rence I onely putte the Reader in remembrance, bicause I will more largely speake thereof in the. 7. Chapter of the second booke, to the whiche I referre him.

Thus haue I thought good to open vnto the Reader, what is properly meante by the name of faith alone, August. de Trinitate. Lib. 15. cap. 18. & in Euchi­rid. cap. 8. and what it taketh of other vertues: Sine quibus esse potest, sed prodesse non potest. Without the whiche it may be, but it can not auaile nor attaine to the life euerlasting.

Faith properly is to beleue, and to beleue is to assente to trewth. This faith the age of S. Augustine, S. Chryso­stome and Vincentius Lirinensis did knowe and teache, willing men for their saluation to ioyne vnto it charitie with other vertues. If any man deuise an other faithe beside this, he bringeth vs not the consent of Antiquitie, [Page 6] but an inuention of noueltie.

As concerning the faith whereby miracles and wunde­rous actes are wroughte, it is none other but the Catho­lique faith, whereof I haue spoken, Ioan. 20, which to aduance and commende, God doth miracles in some that professe it, through his name. Whiche faith as both a good and ill man may haue, so may both a good and ill man doo mira­cles, as appeareth plainely by the wordes of Christe in S. Mathew and by S. Paule to the Corinthianes. Math. 7. 1. Cor. 13. thone say­ing, that many hauing done miracles shalbe shutte owt of the kingdome of heauen: The other affirming, that a man maie be able to remoue mountaines, and yet lacke charitie, with­out the whiche he is nothing.

VVherein the controuersie of Iustificacion resteth, and what is the rediest way to know how the same is wrought in vs. THE III. CHAP.

THERE is emong parties at this time no greate controuersie touching the original cause of our Iu­stificacion. For the Scriptures plainely shew, and al men agree, that it is God that iustifieth. Rom 8. But the contro­uersy resteth specially in two pointes: the first point. first what our Iusti­fication is, and wherein it standeth: whether it be onely a forgeuenes of sinnes paste, or whether there be also re­quired in it a change of the man and a newnes of life. the secōd point. The other pointe is, how our Iustification is wrought in vs, to witte, albeit God iustifie vs, yet how he worketh it in vs, and by what meanes we comme to it, by faith alone, or by faith ioined with other vertues and Sacramentes: which [Page] doubtes I thinke shalbe much cleared, if we consider our owne corrupte and sinfull estate, and the cause thereof: whiche is our carnall Birthe and descente from Adam: By whom sinne entred into the worlde, Rom 5. and by sinne death, and so wente through all, in whom all haue sinned. Seing then that his fall was our fall, and the cause of our vn­iustice, if we vnderstande, in what case he was created, and what was in him loste, wounded and weakened by sinne (cōtraries being knowen by one rule and teaching) we know also what our Iustification is. Aristotle. For, the repairing of that which was in him loste, is our restoring, and the saluing of that which was in him wounded, is our health: the changing of the olde estate, wherein through him we were borne, is our renewing: And our restoring, healing and renewing is our Iustification. Esai. 53. Luc. 19. For Christ that came to iustifie sinners, came to seeke and saue that which was loste, and to make whole that which was wounded.

VVhat was loste in Adam by sinne, and what is resto­red by Christe in our Iustification: the comparing of Christ with Adam: And in what thinges our Iustification standeth. THE IIII. CHAPTER.

IT is a matter of vndoubted trewthe, and confessed of all right beleuers, that God created Adam in most ex­cellent and perfecte estate. For the Scripture saith in the person of God: Gen. 1. Faciamus hominem ad imaginem & similitudinem nostram. Lette vs make manne after our image and lykenes. Wherefore as God him selfe is wise­dome, trueth, rightuousenes, temperance, loue, strength, [Page 7] vertue, and in goodnes moste free: so made he manne wise, trewe, rightuous, and iuste, temperate, strong, in­dued with perfecte loue, vertuous, and to all goodnes willinge and free. Psal. 48. But man vnderstanding not when he was in honor, abusing his libertie to ill, and transgressing Goddes commandement, did not onely lose that perfect estate and beautie of vertues, but broughte him selfe also into a base, mortall and miserable condition, fell into vi­ces contrarie to the former vertues, and became displea­sant and hatefull vnto God: his bodie condemned to death, and his sowle, vnlesse mercie had deliuered him, to endlesse damnation. And albeit it might suffise to say that he loste all the vertues, wherewith he was by God in­dued, yet to expresse, some parte thereof particularly, Prosper Aquitanus sayth: Perdidit primitus fidem, &c. Contra Collatorē. cap. 10. He loste first and chifely faith. He loste continence, he loste charitie, he was berefte of wisedome and vnderstan­ding. He was lefte without counsell, and strength, he dranke the poison of all vices, and with the dronkennesse of his intemperance wetted through and soked the whole na­ture of man: he loste profitable and effectual faith: for he beleued not God, nor kepte that faith whiche S. Cy­prian calleth, fidem mandati, De simpli­citate pra­lator. the faith of his commande­ment. It was said vnto him by God him selfe of the tree of knowlege of good and ill: Thou shalt not eate, what day soeuer thou eate of it, thou shalt assuredly dye. He disobeied that commandement, and did the contrary.

He waied so lightely the souereigne loue which he owed vnto God aboue all things, Aug. de Ciuit. Dei lib. 14. cap. 13. that either for his owne pleasure, or for the contentation of his wife, he was soone in­duced to folow his owne wil, and to leaue Gods wil vndone.

He cast aside the hope that he should haue reposed in God, Gen. 3. and beganne to put affiance in him selfe, harkening to the serpentes woordes: Eritis sicut Dij, ye shalbe like Goddes.

He lost the vertue of temperance, desiring the meate that was forbidden, and therby vnlawful for him to eate.

And hereby was he berefte of wisedome and vnder­standing, falling into such ignorance, that of him selfe he was not able to knowe the highest and trewe good. Prosper vbi suprà. Aug. de Corrept. & grat. cap. 11. He was lefte without counsell and strength, and fel into such weakenes, that where by his creation he was of so free and strong will, that it was in his power to continewe in grace, if he had and would, and not to sinne, excepte he would, thorough his faull he was made weake and vnhable of him selfe to doo any good. Thus dranke he the poyson of all vices, infecting and poisoning his owne nature, and thereby all that descended of him. Rom. 5. Per vnum hominem peccatum: for by one man sinne came into the world, and by sinne death, and so wente it through all men in whom all sinned. Ephe. 2. Rom. 6. Thus were al men by birth made naturally the children of angre. And by sinne, the enimies of God.

Seing therefore that this is mannes estate and condi­tion of his owne nature, and sithens also we knowe, that the Sonne of man came to seeke and saue that was loste, Luc. 19. to repaire that was in man decaied, to renewe and restore him againe to the estate of iustice, if we wil dispute, what thinges are requisite in him that is to be iustified, we must of consequence say, Rom. 4. that he is made iust and righ­tuouse, vnto whom firste God pardoneth sinne. And fur­ther vnto whom of his bountifull mercie he restoreth the good and heauenly qualities that were planted in [Page 8] Adam: vnto whom he inspireth faith, continencie, cha­ritie, wisedome, and vnderstanding, counsel and strength, with other vertues which Adam lost: in whom God restoreth his image and likenes, which by sinne was de­faced and decaied.

To make the matter more plaine, let vs lay before our eies the example of a man deadly sicke in al the principal partes of his body, as the harte, the head, A Simili­tude. the liuer and the lunges: whom if a physition cure of the payne in his head, and of the passion of the harte, yet can he not be called a whole man, vnlesse the other partes be cured al­so. For he maie els die neuerthelesse by obstruction of the liuer, or putrifaction of the lunges. Euen so the sowle being generally infected and mortally wounded in all her principall partes and powers, requireth likewise a perfect cure of eche parte, without the which it can not be said vnto man touching his sowle: Ioan. 5. Ecce sanus fa­ctus es: Lo thou arte made a whole man.

There be emong others two principall and souereigne powers of the sowle, Tvvo po­vvers of the soule. the one called reason and vnderstan­ding, the other will, by the which the image of God is specially represented in man, for that he hath them sin­gularly and alone aboue all beastes and other creatures: so long as the same be rightly ordered, that is to say, so long as he vnderstandeth without error, and willeth no­thing but good, all his doinges be godly, and him selfe a heauenly creature, and a liuely Image of God.

Bothe these were infected and corrupted in Adam: his reason and vnderstanding yelded to thinke it good for him, to take his pleasure of a vaine and corruptible meate forbidden by God, though he shoulde die for it: his [Page] will assenting therevnto strake the stroke and put it in execution.

Bothe the same therefore muste be healed in man, be­fore he can be recouered of that plage. For neither can he doo good, vnlesse he be rightely informed and taught to knowe what is good, neither is it ynough for him to knowe what is good, vnlesse he haue a righte and good will to doo it.

See the 2. Chapter. Hovv the Image of God is re­stored in man. Aug. de Ciuitat. Dei li. 14. cap. 9. Ethic. 1. cap. 1. Aug. de Ciuita. Dei. li. 11. cap. 28.The medicine to heale mannes corrupte reason and vnderstanding is right faith. For if reason be subiecte to faith, and the vnderstanding ruled by it, there can be no error in his iudgement. But the salue to cure mannes wil and affection, is specially right loue, which is called Cha­ritie. Quia rectus est amor eorum, omnes affectiones rectas habent, sayth S. Augustine. Bicause their loue is right, they haue all affections righte. For sithe mannes will and affe­ction naturally desireth good, if it can be induced to loue that whiche is trewely good, it is made perfecte and straight: if it loue amisse, it is crooked and ill. For as S. Au­gustine saith: Ita corpus pondere, sicut animus amore fertur, quocunque fertur. So the body is caried with weight, as the minde is caried with loue, whether so euer it is caried. For what he loueth, he willeth: and what he willeth, being not inforced or lette, that he doth.

Neither can it be trewely saide, that reason and vnder­standing being healed by faith, Luca. 12. maketh the will whole. For we know by the wordes of Christ, that a seruant may know the wil of his Master, and yet doo it not. And the cause why he doth it not, Aug. de Ciuitate Dei. li. 11. cap. 28. knowing it, is but the lacke of will to doo it. Neque enim vir bonus meritò dicitur qui scit quod bonum est, sed qui diligit. Neither is he worthely called a [Page 9] good man, whiche knoweth that is good, but whiche lo­seth it. And thereby doe we see, that will and affection may be diseased and disordered, when reason and vnder­ [...]tanding is healed. And so the man not whole, when rea­son by faith is healed.

If I should saie no more then is alreadie said, yet might the Reader wel perceiue, what is required to the Iustifi­cation of a sinner. I haue declared that Adam being created in perfect iustice, by his sinne loste the same, and [...]l other men in him, Rom 5. 1. Cor. 15. Luc. 19. and that Christ as a newe Adam to sa­tisfie for the offence of the olde, came to seke and saue that was loste, and to repaire that was by him decayed. And then as Adam loste Faith, Continence, Charitie, Wisedome and vnderstanding, Counsell and strength, Prosp. su­prà. hope and humilitie: so must all that companie of vertues with [...]ther by him lost be restored in such as Christ of his espe­cial grace reneweth and iustifieth. For as Christ saieth of one man whome he healed, so is it true in al whom he restoreth, that he healeth not one part, but the whole man. Ioan. 7. Deut. 32. Esai. 53. His workes are perfecte, and neither lacketh he power to cure all our griefes being God, neither wil to doe it, who for that cause became man.

And as a man diseased deadly in al the principal partes of his body, is not called a sound and whole man, vntil the partes be al cured: So the soule corrupted and made olde in Adam, decayed in grace, and bereft of Iustice, can not be called a new creature, vntil the salues of these vertues by the hand of our Phisition be laid vnto it and shew their operation in it.

For it is not said, as many of you as haue ben baptised in Christe, haue beleeued in Christe, thought vppon him, or [Page] heard of him, Galat. 3. but it is said: Christum induistis, ye haue put on Christ, that is to saie, haue taken into you the vertues of Christ, as before ye had the qualities and conditions of Adam. Ephes 4. For that, saith S. Paule, is the true receiuing of Christ and his Gospel, to put of the olde man and olde con­uersation, and to be renewed in spirite and minde, putting on the newe, which was created after the Image of God in iustice and holines. Libro. 1. cap 9. de pec. meri. & remiss. Christe, saith S. Augustine, Dat sui spiritus occultissimam fidelibus gratiam, Geueth vnto his faithful a most secrete grace of his spirite, which priuily he powreth euen into babes, As Adam by a secret infe­ction of carnal concupiscence infected and consumed, all that came of his race. He saith in the same booke. Le­gimus iustificari, Ibid. c. 10. &c. We read that such be iustified in Christ, as beleue in him through a secrete geauing and inspiring of spiritual grace, whereby who so euer cleaueth vnto our Lord, is made one spirite with him.

What Iu­stification is.By all this we vnderstande, that our Iustification importeth not onely an assente of minde and faith to be­leue the Gospell of Christe, neither standeth onely in re­mission of sinnes past, which God mercifully forgeueth, but requireth also a renewing of spirit and minde, a change of lyfe and conditions, [...]it. 3. that as in Adam we were disobedi­ent, seruinge sundrie lustes and pleasures, leading our lyfe in malice and enuie, hatefull, hating one an other: So in Christe forsaking vngodlines and worldely desires, Tit. 2. we must liue soberly, iustly and godly, putting on vs as the chosen of God holie and beloued, Coloss. 3. the bowels of compassion, mercie and gentlenes, humilitie, modestie and patience. This it is to leaue of Adam, and put on Christe, which is our re­newing and Iustification.

The kingdome of heauen is like vnto leauen, Matth. 13 whiche a woman taketh and hideth in three measures of flower vntil the whole be leauened. But as the whol paste is not lea­uened as long as any parte thereof remaineth in his olde tallage and taste, euen so is not man translated from death to lyfe, nor made a newe creature, 1. Ioan. 3. Galat. 6. 2. Cor. 5. vntill the whole estate of his soule be refourmed. And surely vntil he be made a newe creature, he is not iustified. Sicut fuit vetus Adam, &c. As the olde Adam was powred through the whole man, and possessed the whole: Bernard. serm. 5. de Aduent. So nowe lette Christe haue the whole, who hath created and redeemed the whole, and shall glorifie the whole, who in the Sabboth daie cured all the whole man.

The olde man was sometime in vs that transgressour of Gods commaundemente, he was in vs, as well in hande and woorke, as in mouth and heart. But nowe if there be any newe creature in him, the olde is past, and contrarie to lewd­nes in hande, there is innocente life: in the mouth contrary to arrogante pride, there is the woorde of confession: in the heart contrary to fleshly lustes, there is charitie: contrary to worldly glorie, there is humilitie. By which wordes of Sainct Bernarde we see sette before vs a true description of our Iustification, by comparing togeather the cor­rupte estate of man in Adam, and the repairing of the same through the Mediator of God and menne, 1. Timo. 2. the man Iesus Christe.

For this repairing of mans corrupt estate Christe is often times in the Scripture compared with Adam, and called an other Adam and the last man. Rom 5. 1. Cor. 15. Not an other Adam like vnto the firste, but an other contrary to the firste: suche as came to restore that which was lost by the [Page] first. Rom. 5. For as by the disobedience of one man many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one many shall be made iuste. And as in Adam all men die, so in Christe all shalbe reli­ued. And as by the synne of one, all men came to damna­tion: so by the Iustice of one, all come to the Iustification of lyfe.

But as we were all condemned in Adam, bicause we were naturally borne of him, and thereby tooke his con­ditions: so to be saued by Christe, we must also be newe borne in him, and put on vs his qualities. And so do we see, that our true Iustification, is the recouering of that which we lost in Adam, and what that was, I haue she­wed before. The whiche Christe hath fully restored in such as truely take a new birth of him, In the se­cōd boke the .xviij Chapter. as I shall shewe to­ward the ende of this woorke, where place shal serue to speake of the vertue and strength of our Iustification by Christe. It is now to be shewed particularly, how such as are borne in synne, come to be iustified in Christ, what the causes of our Iustification be, by what meane God worketh it in vs, and how we receiue it.

Of the causes of our Iustification. The V. CHAPTER.

Ioan. 3.THE chiefe and principall cause of our Iustification is the great loue that God beareth vnto man, who so tendred the worlde, that he gaue his onely begotten Sonne. Galat. 4. And to make vs his children, sent the spirit of his Sonne into our hartes: that is, the holy Ghoste, wherewith [Page 11] he hath sealed vs vp, Ephes. 1. and geuen it as a pledge of our inheri­tance. And this hath he wrought, Tit. 3. not for the workes of iu­stice that we did, but according to his owne mercie.

The cause that deserued this owre Iustification at his handes, was the death of his sonne Iesus Christe, Rom. 5. Coloss. 1. 1. Timo. 1. Ephes. 1. who when we were synners, died for vs, and when we were enimies, reconciled vs, pacifying him by his owne bloude, and paying our raunsome, in whome God accepted vs to his fauoure.

The meane and instrumente whereby God woorketh Iustification in vs, is the Sacramente of Baptisme, Tit. 3. by the wasshing whereof and renewing of the holy Ghoste, we are saued.

Through these causes there is wrought in vs the iu­stice of God, by the whiche we be and are trewly called iuste. Qui facit iustitiam, iustus est: 1. Ioan. 3. for he that doth iu­stice, is iuste. It is not the iustice of God, whereby he him selfe is iuste: neyther is it our owne as of our selues, but oures comming from him. Cùm ero iustus, August. in Psal. 70. in tua iu­stitia erit &c. When I shalbe iuste, saieth S. Augustine, it shalbe in thy iustice. For that I shalbe iuste by iustice ge­uen me from thee, and in suche sorte shall it be myne, that it shalbe thyne also, that is to wit, geuen me from thee. Which woordes declare, both that there is true iustice in man wrought in his Iustification, and also that the same com­meth not of him selfe, but is geuen him from God.

The final cause and ende of our iustification, is: Tit. 3. Ephes. 1. vt hae­redes simus secundùm spem vitae aeternae in laudem gloriae gratiae Dei, That by hope we may be inheritors of lyfe euerlasting to the prayse and glory of his grace.

And thus hauing briefly declared, what the causes of [Page] our Iustification bee, I shal now shewe, howe, and by what meane the same is wrought in vs.

That the Sacramente of Baptisme is the instru­mente and meane whereby God iustifieth vs. THE VI. CHAP.

AS God iustifieth synners through suche causes as haue ben rehersed: so hath he appointed the Sacra­ment of Baptisme as an instrumente and meane, to worke his iustice in them: for whiche cause S. Paule see­meth to take it for al one, to be baptised, and to be iustified, saying: 1. Cor. 6. Abluti estis, sanctificati estis, iustificati estis. Ye haue ben washed cleane, ye haue ben made holy, ye haue ben iustified. And in an other place he saieth more playnely: God hath saued vs by the wasshing of regeneration and re­newing of the holy Ghoste. Tit. 3.

And bicause no man should thinke, that he mighte be otherwise iustified or saued, Christe saieth: vnlesse a man be new borne by water and the holy Ghoste, Ioan. 3. he can not entre into the kingdome of God. S. Ambrose saieth: The begin­ning of trewe life and true iustice lyeth in the Sacrament of regeneration, Amb. li. 1. ca 5. de voca. om. gent. that where a man is newe borne, there also the true vertues should beginne. And note here by S. Ambrose, not only that Baptisme is the beginning of our iustice, but also that we haue therein a beginning of true vertues and true iustice. Augu. lib 2 contra Iulian. I haue recited the wordes of S. Augustine before, where he saith, that Iustification is geuen vnto vs in this life by three thinges, whereof he [Page 12] maketh Baptisme the firste. And to prooue the same by a reason taken out of the Scriptures: See the 1. Chap. Our iustification standeth specially in twoo pointes, in forgeuenesse of sinnes past, and newnes of life in tyme to come. For as S. Paule saith of such as be iustified: Rom. 3. that God hath pardo­ned them their former sinnes: so saith he for the tyme to come, that they must walke in newnes of life. Rom. 6. In Baptisme al our sinnes be forgeuen. Prorsus verum est, &c. Augu. ser. 2. de ver. Apost. Tit. 3. It is ve­rely true, In holy Baptisme al sinnes were put away, wordes, deedes, thoughtes, al were blotted out. In Baptisme also newnes of life is geuen. For which cause it is called a newe byrth, the wasshing of regeneration, and renewing by the holy Ghoste.

Wherefore seing that all that apperteineth to Iustifi­cation, is wrought in vs by the Sacramente of Baptisme, we may beside the authoritie of Scriptures and auncient Fathers, euen by reason conclude, that Baptisme is the instrumente and assured meane, whereby a synner is iu­stified.

Of the Iustification of infantes by the Sacra­mente of Baptisme. THE VII. CHAPT.

BVt as the benefite of Iustification is al one, so it is not receiued of al after one manner. For such as are borne in sinne, and by mercie called to the state of iustice, eyther they be called and christened in theyre infancie, as it is nowe vsed throughowt the Christian worlde: or elles they be called to it in theyre perfecte age, as it was [Page] vsed when the Gospel was preached to them that were borne and brought vp in infidelitie.

The estate of infantes asketh moste fauour and mercie: for as S. Cyprian saieth: Lib. 3 epi­stol. 8. & Augu. ser. 14. de ver. Apost. Infans recens natus &c. The in­fante newly borne hath not offended, but that taking his carnall byrthe after the nature of Adam, he hath drawen into him by his firste byrthe, the infection of the oulde death, who commethe to receyue forgeuenesse of sinnes the more easily for so muche as there be pardoned vnto hym not his owne, but other mennes synnes. And for that cause as S. Augustine saieth: Augu. ser. 10. de ver. Aposto. & sermo. 14. Accommodat illis mater Ecclesia: The Churche our mother lendethe them other mennes feete to come, other mennes harte to beleue, other mennes tounge to say yea, that forasmuch as their syckenes and griefe commeth by an other mannes synne, they may be saued by the confession of other that be healed.

And albeit they be neyther able to answere nor doo for them selues any thing towarde their owne benefite, yea and so muche as in them is, resiste the same: yet God bringeth them by vertue of that Sacrament from the power of darckenesse to the kyngdome of his Sonne: Coloss. 1. Augu. lib 1. ca. 9. de pec. meri. & remiss. powreth into them the secrete grace of his spirite, and maketh them true faithfull, and Christian sowles. S. Augustine saieth: In­ter credentes. Thou shalte recken and accompte babes that be christened, emong the beleeuing: neither shalt thou by any meanes be so bolde as to iudge otherwise, Ser. 14 de verb. Apo. excepte thou wilt be an open heretique. For yeuen by the aunciente canonycall and most suer grounded custome of the Church, Babes once christened are called faithful and beleeuers. Aug. ibid. And in an other place speaking of the state of infantes christened if they dye before thage of discretion: So great, saieth he, is the [Page 13] mercie of God toward the vesselles of mercie, Aug. li. 21 cap. 16. de Ciuit. Dei. that euen the first age of man, to witte infancie: &c. If it haue receiued the Sacramentes of the mediator, though it ende his life in those yeares, for that it is taken out of the power of darknes and brought to the kingdome of Christ, Colo. ca. 1. is not onely not ap­pointed paines euerlasting, but shall not so much as suffer any purgatory tormentes and paines after death. Purgato­rie paines. For the only spirituall regeneration suffiseth, that so much as the carnall generation intermedled with death, be not preiudi­ciall nor doo it any harme.

By which sayings we see, first that infantes haue sinnes 1 to be forgeuen them. Nexte, that they enioie remission 2 thereof by their baptisme. Thirdely, that they enioie 3 that benefite in most free manner: Nothing being requi­red for that purpose, but onely that other Christian men bring them to the Church to be baptized, and answere for them. And the cause why: For that they are gilty only of originall sinne, and none other trespasse committed by them selues.

This is the graciouse and most free Iustification of in­fantes, which they atteyne vnto, not onely without any good doing of their owne, but also without any consent. Yea though they striue against it, through the free mer­cie of him, that came to seeke and saue that was loste. Luc. 19.

And hereby doo we not only see the happie estate of al such as be borne in Christian regions, who by and by after their byrth be baptized and thereby iustified: but also we perceiue, how nedelesse it is, to dispute of the be­ginning and entree of our Iustification, which is wrought in vs freely by grace without our selues, before we be able to vnderstand how great the benefite is.

And therefore concerning the Iustification of al men that liue this daie in Christian contries, there is nothing so needeful as to vnderstande, how such as fall after Ba­ptisme may be reconciled to God, and restored to the estate of iustice againe, whereof I shall speake hereafter.

Of the Iustification of suche as were christened being of perfite age, and what was required of them. THE VIII. CHAPTER.

BVT of such as borne and brought vp in infidelitie, and being of perfect age came to be iustified, and of wicked made rightuouse, bicause they be not onely giltie of originall sinne, but also of many actuall sinnes committed by their owne thought, worde and deed, more is required, and an other order appointed vnto them, whereby they prepare the way to receiue the iustice of God. It is required of them first to beleue. For he that commeth to God, Hebr. 11. Marc. 1. must beleue. So Christ beganne to preach vnto such: Poenitemini, & credite Euangelio: Repent and beleue the Gospel. And forasmuch as beleuing the Gos­pel there is reueled and opened vnto them the anger of God from heauen vppon all wickednes and iniustice: Rom. 1. They are stricken with a good and profitable feare of Gods iudge­ment, Act. 2. as they were that heard S. Peter his preaching, and of that feare they conceiue, and as it were trauaile and bring forth the spirite of health. Esai. 26. Yet doo they not rest in that feare, but learning that Christ came to saue sinners and died for such as were his ennemies: 1. Tim. 1. Hearing him al­so [Page 14] say: Confide fili: be of good comforte sonne, Rom. 6. Matt. 9. thy sinnes be forgeuen: They conceiue hope of mercie: and thereby beginne to loue him, by whose mercie they truste to en­ioy so greate a benefite. And for the loue of him deteste and abhorre their former sinfull life. And bicause it is said vnto them: Act. 2. Poenitentiā agite & baptizetur vnusquis (que) vestrûm: Doo penance, and be baptized eche of you, they willingly and hartely repente their former sinnes, which is al the penance that the Church of God requireth be­fore Baptisme. And so disposing them selues they re­ceiue the Sacrament of Baptisme, and therewith accor­ding to the promise of God made by S. Peter, Matt. 28. Act. 2. remission of their sinnes and the gifte of the holy Ghost, to keepe Gods commaundements, which is their Iustification.

And this is the order whereby a sinner, being of per­fect age, is iustified, that is to say, called to the estate of iustice, and of wicked made rightuouse.

The first and principall cause thereof is the loue and mercie of God: thorough the merite of Christes death. Iustice is wrought in vs by grace: and atteined by faith with the feare of Goddes iudgement, hope of his mercie, loue of his goodnes, and by penance thorough the Sa­crament of Baptisme.

All which are so necessarie to the accomplishing of our iustice, that where any of them faileth, trewe iustice also doth faile. Hebr. 11. For as without faith it is vnpossible to please God, and he that beleueth not is already iudged: So he that is without feare, can not be iustified. Eccles. 1. He that ho­peth not, despeireth. Neither can any man loue that he hopeth not. And who so lacketh hope and loue, Aug. En­chi. ca. 8. can not be iustified by faith. Nam & Daemones credunt. For [Page] euen the Diuelles beleue and tremble, and yet doo they nei­ther hope, nor loue, but rather by beleuing, are afraied that that shall come which we hope and loue.

Such as wilbe iustified, must not only beleue the Gos­pel but do penance, Mar. 1. Luc. 13. Gal. 3. and such as will not do penance are as­sured al to perish. Finally who is not baptized, putteth not on Christe: and therefore is neither renewed nor iustified.

This manner of Iustification is not onely testified by the Scriptures, but also expressed in th'ancient vsage of the Church, by such order as was exercised vppon them that receiued baptisme, when they were of perfect age, euen from the Apostles time, whiche thinge we maie perceiue by the wordes of S. Paule, where he saith: In­termittentes inchoationis Christi sermonem. Hebr. 6. &c. Leauing asyde the wordes of our yong beginning in Christ, Lette vs drawe to a perfectenes, not layinge againe the founda­tion of penance from deade workes, and of faith towarde God of the teaching of Baptisme, and also of laying on hands, of the resurrection of the dead and iudgement euerlasting, al which thinges (saith S. Augustine) apperteyne to thad­ministration of Baptisme: Aug. in expo. ad Ro. incho. & de fid. & oper. cap. 11. whereby we vnderstande, that of such as were baptized in perfect age, there was not only required faith, in professing tharticles of the Crede, but also they were required to doo penance from deade workes of sinne. And to shewe some outwarde token thereof, there was appointed vnto them before theire baptisme, a time to faste and praie: As is testified by such as liued nigh vnto the Apostles time. Iustinus Mar­tyr saith: Apolo. 2. pro Chri­stian. After what sorte we haue offred and de­dicated our selues vnto God being newe made throughe Christe, we will declare. As many as be persuaded and be­leue, [Page 15] that the thinges are trewe whiche be taught and saied by vs, and promise that they be able so to liue, they be taught to praie, and by fasting to aske at Goddes handes forgiuenes of former sinnes committed by them. Tertullian expressing the same custome saith further, that they made also a con­fession of their former sinnes. Ingressuros baptismum. &c. Tertullia. De Bapti. Suche as wil come to Baptisme, must by often petitions, fastinges, kneelinges and watching, and with confession of all their former sinnes vse praier. S. Augustine decla­ring the order of his time, saith, De fide & oper. ca. 6. that such as intended to take baptisme, certeine daies before gaue their names in wri­ting, and were purged and cleansed, by abstinence, fasting, ex­orcismes, forbearing the companie of their laweful wiues.

And by these doo we vnderstande, that suche as were christened being of perfect age, were not only instructed in faith, but also taught to doo penance, to faste, to praie, to promise that they would liue according to Christ his teaching, to feare God, to loue him, and to hope in him, al which thinges were conteined in their instruction and doctrine of Baptisme, whereof S. Paule maketh mention. Hebr. 6. And being in this wise prepared, they receiued that Sa­crament, and therewith their Iustificacion. If any would not professe amendemente of life, but continewe in dam­nable vice, or in any vngodlie kinde of liuing, beleued they neuer so wel, they were not admitted to be christe­ned, as S. Augustine saieth. Meretrices. &c. Common har­lottes, and stage plaiers, De fide & oper. ca. 18 and other what so euer occupiers of common lewde doinges, vnlesse they vndoe and breake suche bandes, be not suffered to come to the Sacramentes of Christ. But this the Reader maie see at large in the booke it selfe of S. Augustine intituled, of faith and workes, which is [Page] translated into englishe, and sette furthe herewith. The cheefe argumente whereof is to declare, that it suffiseth not him that wil be baptised and iustified, to beleue, vn­lesse he haue faith that worketh by charitie, and vnlesse his life be agreable to that holy Sacrament. Cap. 2 [...]. Cap. 15. Cap 16. For where any of bothe faileth, saith he, there neither ought nor can any pro­mise be made of life euerlasting. And thus haue we seene, how they receiued their Iustificacion, who came to be christened and iustified, when they were of perfecte age.

That our Iustification and the vertues whereby we receiue it, be the giftes of God, and come of grace. THE IX. CHAP.

Of Grace.BVT as a sinner is brought to the state of iustice, by faith through feare of God, hope, loue, penance, and the Sacrament of Baptisme: so is it trewely to be said, and faithfully to be acknowleged, that it is the free grace of God that worketh al these vertues in him, without the whiche he is not able of him selfe to atteine, not only to the state of iustice, but not so muche as to right faith and loue of God, or any other gifte perteining to his saluation. Cùm sine gratia Dei. Concil. Arausica. Cap. 19. &c. For seeing that mannes nature was not able to keepe saluation whiche it receiued without the grace of God: how can it be able to repaire that it hath loste, without the grace of God? As many then as are made members of Christe by the Sacrament of Baptisme, or falling afterward be restored by penance, are moued and stirred therevnto, not by their owne desertes but by the free mercie and grace of God, whose gifte both trew pe­nance [Page 16] and also Iustification is.

And therefore although it be said to sinners: Acto 2. Zacha. 1. Exposi. Episto. ad Ro. incho. Agite poe­nitentiam: doo penance. And, Conuertimini ad me: Turne yee to me: Yet as S. Augustine saith: Poenitentiae meritum gratia praecedit, quòd neminem peccati sui paeniteret, nisi ad­monitione aliqua vocationis Dei. Grace goeth before the merite of penance. For no man would repent him of his sinne, were it not by some admonition of Gods calling. The wastefull sonne said: Surgam & ibo ad patrem meum. I will rise and go to my Father. Aug. Epi­stola 106. Quam cogitationem bo­nam quando haberet, nisi & ipsam illi in occulto pater mise­ricordissimus inspirasset? Whiche good thought when should he haue had, vnlesse his most merciful Father had inspired it into him?

As many as sinne, seuer them selues and straie from God: and sure we are, it can not be false that trewth said: Nemo venit ad me nisi fuerit ei datum à patre meo: Ioan. 6. no man cōmeth to me, vnlesse it be geuē him of my Father. What thing so euer man thinketh, heareth or seeth, whereby he is moued to good, that motion commeth of God. Visorum suasionibus agit Deus: God worketh in vs, De spiri. & Lit. Cap 34. 2. Cor. 3. saith S. Austine by persuasion of suche thinges as we see, not only to will, but also to beleue: he worketh it either outwardely by exhor­tacions of the gospel, or inwardly. For that no man can chuse what shal come into his mind, The Churches sound do­ctrine, of Gods grace. De spirit. & Lit. Cap. 7. but it is in his owne wil to con­sent or disagree. Without this helpe of grace no man is able so much as to thinke any thing that maie please God. As this commendacion of grace is plainely sette forth in the Scri­ptures, so hath it ben in all ages faithfully tought by the Church: Bicause as S. Augustine saith: Hac cogitatio san­cta. &c. This holy thinking keepeth the children of men vn­der [Page] the defence of Goddes winges, this thought bringeth no pride. The Church commendeth good workes, but it set­teth grace before them, Concil. Arausi. cap. 8. saying: Debetur merces. &c. Re­warde is due to good workes if they be done, but grace that is not due, goeth before, that they maie be done. It teacheth that mannes Iustificacion is the effecte of grace. Per ipsam gratiam iustificatur. De spiri. et lit c. 10. &c. By grace man is iustified freely: that is to saie, no merites of his workes going before. Other­wise grace is not grace. It teacheth, that no man dothe good workes before he haue receiued grace, thereby to deserue Gods grace, but that God geueth his grace first, whereby man doth good workes afterwarde, whiche thing S. Augustine declareth by two apte similitudes. Non vt ferueat, Li. 1. ad Simplicia. Quaest. 2. calefacit ignis. The fier doth not heate, to be made hote it selfe, but bicause it is hote. Neither doth the whele runne well thereby to be made rounde, but bicause it is rounde. Euen so no man worketh well, that he maie thereby receiue grace, but bicause he hath receiued it. For how can he liue iustely that is not iustified, but grace doth iu­stifie, that a iustified man maie liue iustely. And further to shewe, how necessary Gods helpe and grace is to euerie man and at all times, the Church teacheth, that God doth not giue his grace onely once, and then leaue man to him selfe, Aug. Epi­stola. 106. de Cōcil. Palest. but assisteth him in euery good acte that he doth: fa­teantur, gratiam Dei & adiutorium etiam ad singulos actus dari: Lette them confesse, that Gods grace and helpe is geuen euen to euerie good acte and deede.

I doo more willingly recite the wordes of S. Austine in this pointe, bicause the moste learned in all ages since, haue folowed the same iudgement and manner of tea­ching, not onely Presper Aquitanus in Italie, Fulgentius [Page 17] in Africa, and S. Bede in this our country of Englande, The tea­ching of the Chur­che cōcer­ning the grace of God in al ages. but also the moste learned schole menne: As Hugo de sancto Victore, S. Thomas, Bonauentura, and other. Where­by the Reader maye vnderstande, what hath benne the teaching of the Church in all ages concerning the grace of God.

As this grace of God is it whereby man is moued to al thinges that he doth wel, so it is also the cause that wor­keth in him true penance, and thereby Iustification. For shyning vppon the soule of a sinner and geuing lighte to that darcknes, it moueth the same to prepare him selfe and to receyue the working of God in such manner, as I haue shewed before.

By grace God inspireth faith into our hartes, whiche no man can haue without his speciall gifte. Ioan. 6. No man can comme vnto me, saieth Christe, Augustin. Tract. 27. in Ioan. vnlesse it be geuen him from my Father. Of whiche woordes S. Augustine ga­thereth: Ergo, & credere datur nobis. Then euen faith is geuen vnto vs. When S. Paule preached in Macedonia, God opened the harte of a woman called Lydia to geue heede vnto suche thinges as were said by him. Act. 16. Many other heard S. Paule as wel as shee, but God gaue her the grace to be­leue his woordes: To you it is geuen, saieth S. Paule, Philip. 1. for Christes sake, not onely to beleue in him, but also to suffer for him.

And as these and other sayinges prooue that faith is Gods gyfte, so of the feare of God, it is sayd by the Pro­phete: Timorem meum dabo in corde eorum, Ierem. cap. 32. vt non rece­dant à me. I will geue my feare in their harte, to thende they shall not goe from me. Dauid knowing that it is the gyfte of God, prayeth for it, saying: Psal. 118. Confige timore [Page] tuo carnes meas: Pearce my flesh through with thy feare. If hope were not the gifte of God, it should not be saide: Tu Domine singulariter inspe constituisti me. Psal. 4. Thou Lorde haste placed me in hope singulerly. Neither woulde S. Paule haue said: 2. Thes. 21 God our father hath loued vs, and geuen vs comforte euerlasting and good hope in grace. 1. Ioan. 4 Rom. 5. Charitie com­meth of God., powred abrode in our hartes, through the holy Ghoste which is geuen vs. What shal I say of penance, whiche God geueth vnto sinners to knowe the treuth, 2. Tim. 2. and to amende and gette out of the snares of the Diuel, of whom they be holden captiue at his pleasure. It is God that geueth a newe harte, and putteth a newe spirite in the middest of vs, that taketh away the harde stonie harte, and geueth a softe harte and tender as fleshe. Ezec. 36. And what is that greate change of harte and minde from euil to good, but repen­tance? And to commende his grace and make it appeare as it is very grace in deede, he saieth: non propter vos ego faciam. This wil I doo not for your sakes, but for my holy names sake.

Here it may be said. If our Iustification, and what so euer apperteineth vnto it, A doubte. be the gyfte of God, and pro­cede of grace, what parte hath man therein, and what is there lefte for him to do? To this question I shal answere in the next chaptre.

And hereby maye the Reader vnderstande, that the grace of God is neither hydden, nor obscurely preached by the Churche in the Doctrine of Iustification, seing that both our Iustification it selfe, and the meanes wher­by we comme vnto it, be truely ascribed specially vnto grace.

That man hath free wil which being holpen by grace worketh in our Iustification: and what it worketh. THE X. CHAPTER.

GOd worketh mannes saluation by his grace, Of free will. but he worketh it in him by hī selfe, that is to say, with his own cōsent and by his free wil He worketh in al his creatures causing the earth to bring forth grasse: the trees theyr leaues and fruite: the beastes to doo according to their kinde. But these effectes he worketh in them by his owne power without them, that is, without any consente of them. And this is the difference betwene beastes that wante reason, betwene the insensible creatures, and man: Man, as S. Augustine saith, Serm. 11. de verb. Aposto. Iren. li. 4. cap. 72. In the 4. Chapter. Nec vt pecora factus est was neither made as beastes were, nor made lyke a tree, nor made lyke a stone, but was made after the Image of his Crea­tor. That is as I shewed before, indued with reason and wil: And therefore although there may be in man cor­rupte wil and deceyued reason, yet whatsoeuer he doth, he woorketh it thorough will and reason. Iren. li. 4. cap. 71. Liberum eum fecit Deus ab initio: saieth the aunciente Father Ireneus: God made man free euen from the beginning hauing aswell his owne power, as his owne soule, to doo Goddes will and minde voluntarilie and willingly, not compelled by God. For there is no force vsed of Goddes parte. The wooman when she had offended, framing an aunswere to excuse her selfe, sayde not: Serpens coegit me, Chrysosto. Hom. 17. in Genes. the serpente forced me, and I eatte: but what sayde shee? The serpente deceyued me, there is no necessitie nor vio­lence, [Page] but will and arbitremēt. August. de grat. & lib. arbit. cap. 2. And bicause no man should doubte hereof, Reuelauit nobis per Scripturas suas san­ctas: God him selfe, saith S. Augustine, hath reueled vn­to vs by his holy Scriptures, that there is free will in man. And howe he hath reueled it I put you in remembrance, not by mannes saying but by Goddes woorde. Firste by­cause the very commaundementes of God, coulde doe man no good, vnlesse he had free will, by the whiche he might doo them, and atteyne to the rewardes that be promysed. And in the same place. Further there be so many com­maundementes, whiche doo in a manner by name speake vnto our will: Rom. 12. Psalm. 31. Prouer. 1. Prouer. 3. as that: Noli vinci à malo. Will thou not be ouercomme of yll. Be not made lyke a horse and a mule, in whome there is no vnderstandinge. Forsake not the counselles of thy mother. Be not wise in thyne owne con­ceyte: and after manye other Scriptures there alleged, he concludeth thus. Surely where it is saied: will not this, and will not that, and where in the admonitions that God geueth, the worke of mannes will is required, to doe somewhat, or not to doe it, mannes free will is sufficiently prooued. If I saied no more, this place of S. Augustine mighte suffice. For what man woulde not rather con­fesse free will, then say either that God hath geuen his commaundementes in vayne, or that so many Scriptures be voide and vntrue?

Mannes wil then is euer free from compulsion and ne­cessitie, Bernar. de gratia & lib. arbit. though it be not euer good: Manet libertas vo­luntatis &c. The wil remaineth free; euen where the mind is captiue, as full in the euil, as in the good, but more orderly in the good. A woorse man, and a greater enemie of Gods people is not found in the Scripture, then Pharao [Page 19] And yet was not he without free wil, saith S. Augustine. Necideo auferatis, &c. De gratia & li. arbi. cap. 23. Take not away free wil so muche as from Pharao, bicause in many places God saith: I haue har­dened Pharao, or I haue or wil harden Pharao his heart: for it foloweth not therefore, that Pharao himselfe did not har­den his owne heart. For of him this is read also: When the dogged flie was taken awaie from the Aegyptians, the Scri­pture saith, Pharao made his owne heart heauy. If Pharao thē had free wil, and that proued by the Scripture, what man is without it? Si nō est liberū arbitriū, quo modo iudicat, &c. August. epist. 46. If there be no free wil, how doth God iudge the worlde? For if men doe nothing but by compulsion and force, nei­ther is it Iustice to punish their vices, nor to reward their well doinges and vertues. If there were no free will in sinners, what came Christe to saue? He came to saue sinners, and no man sinneth but by his wil, and therefore S. Bernard saieth: De grat. & liber. arbit. Tolle liberum arbitrium & non erit quod saluetur. Take awaie free will, and there shal be nothing to be saued. And this much I haue said to lette the Rea­der vnderstand, what inconueniences come by deniyng free wil, which who so denyeth, doth as we see denie in effecte Gods iustice and iudgement, denie the fruicte of Christe his coming to saue vs, denie a number of plaine Scriptures affirming it. And sith mans free wil is as well his owne as his soule, he would haue man without a soule. Finally, he maketh man that was created after the Image of God, no better then an vnreasonable beast, or vnsen­sible stocke.

The cause of their errour is, that they can not, or will not discerne and make a difference betweene a free wil, and a wil strong and able of it selfe to doe good. Al men [Page] be thei good or il, haue free wil, but he that hath wil with­out grace, Aug. cont. epist. Pel. lib. 2. c. 5. is weake and vnable to doe well. We doe not saie, that free will was lost and perished out of mans nature by the sinne of Adam. But we saie, that in men subiect to the Diuel, it is of force inough to sinne. Marie to liue well and godly it is not strong inough, vnles the wil of man be de­liuered, and made free by grace, and holpen to all good, in dede, worde, and thought. If free wil then, was not loste by the sinne of Adam, as S. Augustine saieth, it was neuer lost. But as it was made weake and feeble by his sinne, so is it by grace in our Baptisme, Concil. Arausic. cap. 13. made whole and stronge againe. The freedome of wil, whiche in the first man was made weak, can not be repaired, but by the grace of baptisme. That whiche was loste, can not be restored, but by him that could geue it. Aug. De Ciuit. Dei li. 14. c. 11 Ioan. 8. Wherevppon trueth it selfe saith: If the Sonne make you free, then shal you be free in dede. By this we see, that as free wil by sinne was made weake and feble, so was it neuer lost by sinne, and was also made strong againe by our baptisme. For strength in goodnes it was, and not free­dome 1 of wil, that Adam loste. Thus doth the Churche teache vs to speake of free wil, not to denie it, but to ac­knowledge, that without grace, it is not able to do good. 2 That as by sin it was made weake, so by grace in the Sa­crament 3 of Baptisme, it is repaired. That as many, as by the Sonne of God are made free, that is to saie strong and able to doe good, as al good Christian men be, are no lon­ger bounde, but truely and in dede free.

And hereby may the Reader iudge, what ground they haue, who contrary to the manifest Scriptures, and autho­ritie of al auncient writers haue turned the terme of free wil, vnto bond and thrall wil. Let al men concerning this [Page 20] point, kepe the high waie. Let no man goe to farre on the left hande, and saie that there is no free wil: Let no man turne to farre on the right hande, and thinke that freewill without grace may suffise him to liue well. Manicheus toke on the left hand, Pelagius on the right. But a Coun­cel of Bishops assembled in Palestina against Pelagius kept the high waie, geuing out this rule for him to folow: August. epist. 106 Fa­teatur esse liberū arbitrium, etiam si diuino indiget adiutorio. Let him confesse that there is free will, although it haue nede of Gods helpe. And here note, that albeit Pelagius did attribute to muche to free will, and the Bishops con­trarying him said, that free wil without grace suffised not, yet did they neuer saie, man had no free will. Whereby we perceiue, that it was euer a trueth receiued in the Churche, that man had free wil, and they would not pull downe one ttueth to set vp an other.

This Decree of theirs made in Asia, was allowed by S. Augustine and the Bishops of Africa: confirmed by Inno­centius, Zozimus and Bonifacius Popes, with the Bishops of Europa: and so is one of the thinges, as S. Augustine saith there, Quae semper tenet Catholica Ecclesia. August. epist. 106. Whiche the Catholique Churche hath euer holden.

It remaineth now to shew, what free wil (whiche no man can with reason and trueth denie) woorketh in our Iustification. Which to resolue, it is truely said: First, Bernard. De grat. & liber. arbit. that free will is saued: Nexte, that free will once healed by Christe, and holpen by his grace, is stronge and able to doe all good, and to worke togeather with Christe in our Iustification. Rom. 8. As it is God that by his grace iustifieth so doth he iustifie no man, but by his owne wil and consent. S. Augustine saith: Esse potest iustitia Dei sine volūtate tua. [Page] The iustice of God may be without thy wil: Serm. 15. de verb. Aposto. & in Psa. 44 But in thee it can not be, but by thy will: he that hath made thee without thy selfe, doth not iustifie thee without thy selfe. He made thee without thy knowledge, he iustifieth thee by thy wil.

And in an other place he saith further. That Christes worke in our Iustification is our woorke. That Christe woorketh it not without vs, that we woorke togeather with Christ our owne Iustification and saluation: Cre­denti in eum qui iustificat impium. Tract. 72. in Ioan. To the beleuer in him that iustifieth the wicked, faith is accompted for iustice. In this woorke we doe the woorke of Christe: For the very beleefe in Christe, is Christ his worke. This he worketh in vs, Philip. 2. but assuredly not without vs. And alleaging the place of S. Paule, that willeth vs with feare and tremblinge to worke our owne saluation, he saith: Operante in se Christo. By Christes working in man, togeather with Christe, man worketh his owne saluation euerlasting and Iustification.

Eusebius Emisse. ho. 9. de Pasc.And this God worketh in vs, not onely to commend his mercie, but also to shewe his iustice: Iusto ordine, qui per calliditatem, Iust order requireth, saith Eusebius, that man who by the subtil crafte of the malitiouse serpent was not forced, but seduced to his destruction, should be againe by the wisedome of a louing redemer not compelled, but lead to saluation: and he that semed to haue fallen by his owne wil, should be repaired againe by his owne will, that there might be place for vertue and rewarde. Therefore he pulleth him not awaie by force, but rather by iust good will inuiteth and instructeth him to lyfe: for the louing gentlenes of the pro­uoker, longeth for the merite of the agreer: and the fauour of the most curteouse Physition requireth the consent of his sicke patient.

What can be more plainely saied then this? Man is iustified by his owne free will. He geueth his assente and agreement vnto it. He getteth merite and rewarde by his assente.

This is the righte teaching of Christes Churche, nei­ther to derogate from Goddes grace, nor to pull away mans seruice in our saluation. The holy Ghost saith, Philip. 2. it is God that worketh in you both to will, and to doo. The holie Ghost faith also in the same place, with feare and trem­bling worke your owne saluation. Non est volentis, Rom. 9. neque currentis. &c. It is not in the willer nor in the runner, but in God that taketh mercy. And yet saith S. Augustine. Enchiri. cap. 32. Pro­culdubio si homo. &c. Without doubt if a man be of suche age, that he is once able to vse reason, he can not beleue, hope, nor loue, vnlesse he will: neither can he come to winne the price of the high callinge of God, vnlesse he runne with his will. How is it then neither in the willer, neither in the runner, but in God that taketh mercy, but after this sorte, bicause the very wil it selfe, as the Scripture saith, is prepared by God?

By this order is our saluation wrought. Neither God worketh it alone without man, neither man without God can atteine to any degree thereof: God firste prepareth the will and maketh it meete to serue him, and the will directed and holpen by grace, is able to doo all good. And by this rule, faith and workes, saith S. Augustine, are both the giftes of God, and faith and workes are both the doinges of men: Retract. Li. 1. ca. 23 Vtrumque nostrum est propter arbitrium voluntatis, & vtrumque tamen datum per spiritum fidei & charitatis: vtrumque ipsius est, quia ipse praeparat volunta­tem, & vtrumque nostrum, quia non fit, nisi volentibus no­bis. [Page] Either of bothe is ours for free willes sake, and yet either of bothe is geuen by the spirite of faith and cha­ritie. Either of bothe is his, bicause he prepareth the wil, and either of both is ours, bicause it is not done but by our will. Psal. 134. Though God by him selfe doo all that liketh him in heauen and in earth, yet hath it pleased him to aduance man to that dignitie, as to make him a worker together with him in his owne saluation. 1. Cor. 3. Aug. in Psal. 77.

Non solùm operatur remissionem peccatorum. The grace of God doth not onely worke remission of sinnes, but also maketh the spirite of man a worker with him selfe in the doing of good workes: Quando enim cum spiritu Dei operante. &c. For when with the working of Gods spirite the spirite of man worketh together, then is that fufillled which God hath commaunded.

And by this doo we see, what free will worketh in Iu­stification. 1 First it is saued, deliuered, and prepared by 2 grace. Then doth it ioine and worke together with God. 3 It worketh the same thing that God worketh. It beleueth. 4 It hopeth. It loueth. It runneth and getteth the price of 5 the heauenly calling. It fulfilleth the lawe.

6 God standeth at the dore knocking, and it openeth. God ope­neth the eare, Aug. de spiri. & Lit. ca. 30. Apoca. 3. Esai. 50. Ephes. 2. 2. Cor. 5. and it doth not gainesaie him nor goeth backe­warde: God inspired good thoughtes, and willingly it executeth them. God prepareth good workes, and it wal­keth in them, It liueth not nowe vnto it selfe, but Christe liueth in it, and it liueth vnto him that died to saue it.

And thus farre haue I spoken of Iustification, which is the reconciliation of a sinner, whereby as S. Paule saith, we haue accesse to God, and of wicked are made rightuouse especially by grace, through the Sacrament of Baptisme [Page 22] and other giftes of God before rehearsed, without any workes of iustice going before to deserue the same.

That suche as fall into sinne after Baptisme, be iu­stified by penance againe, and what pe­nance is required of them. THE XI. CHAP.

IF such as haue receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme, Of Pe­nance. and thereby remission of all sinne, coulde keepe them selues in that happie estate of innocency and vpright­nes, there were no neede to say any more in this argu­ment. For al men that liue this day in Christian Regions, were christened in their infancie, and by their Baptisme made heires in hope of euerlasting life. Tit. 3. But if there had ben none other prouision made for man, but once to saie vnto him: Ecce sanus factus es, Lo thou arte made whole, Ioan. 5. Cypria. de elcemo Gen. 8. nowe sinne not, leste some worse happe fall vnto the. We had ben driuen to a narowe straite, neither coulde mannes frailety tel what to doo, who being prone to ill euen from his youth, was in daunger by sinne to lose Gods grace, and then to stande without hope of remedie. For this cause God hath prouided penance. Chrysost. Ho. 27. in Gen. Quam hu­mano generi nostro ob ineffabilem misericordiam suam con­cessit. Whiche throughe his vnspeakeable mercy, saith Chrysostome, he hath graunted vnto mankinde, which benefite he accompteth so greate, that in an other place he reckeneth it emong the most excellent giftes, that euer God bestowed vppon man, saying: Chrysost. Ho. 34. in Gen. God hath deli­uered his Sonne for our sinnes, he hath graunted the [Page] gyftes of Baptisme, he hath geuen remission of our former sinnes, he hath opened vnto vs the waie of Penance.

By this remedie such as fall into sinne after Baptisme, may be restored againe to the state of iustice. For to such as do penance, God hath promised grace and reconcilia­tion, Ezech. 18. saying by the Prophete: Si impius egerit. &c. If the wicked man doo penance for all his sinnes that he hath com­mitted, he shall assuredly liue and not die. The like promise he hath made in the newe Testament by S. Peter. Acto 3. Poenite­mini & conuertimini, vt deleantur peccata vestra Doo pe­nance and turne, that your sinnes maie be blotted owt. But vnto suche as falle and will not doo penance, God threateneth damnation. Ezech. 33. Si impius nō fuerit conuersus à via sua. &c. Ipse in iniquitate sua morietur. If the wicked be not turned from his waie, in his wickednes shall he die. And in the newe Testamente Christe him selfe saith: Luca. 13. Nisi poenitentiam egeritis, omnes similiter peribitis. Vnlesse ye doo penance, ye shall perish all after like sorte. By which wordes putte together we vnderstande, that as penance is the sure and vndoubted waie to restore a sinner againe: so without the same there is no hope of his reconci­liation. As this order is commanded by the Scriptures, so hath it in all ages ben practised by the Churche of Christ, that sinners should be reconciled and iustified by penance. Clem. lib. 2. ca. 45. Constitu. Apost. Tit. 3. Clement S. Peters scholer and successor, com­pareth penance with the Sacrament of Baptisme, saying to the Bishoppe: Quemadmodum gentilem per lauacrum. &c. As thou receiuest the heathen by Baptisme after that he is instructed, so shalt thou restore this man that is the penitent to his olde estate, when he is cleansed by laying handes on him as by penance, all men praying for him, [Page 23] and the laying of handes shalbe in steade of Baptisme. He saith that penance standeth in steade of Baptisme, bicause, as by Baptisme the sinner is saued, euen so by pe­nance his sinnes be forgeuen: for Christe hath saide: Quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur illis. Ioan. 20. Whose sinnes you forgeue, they be forgeuen them. S. Augustine making the same comparison, saith: Quae autem Baptisma­tis, eadem reconciliationis est causa. De adul­ter. cōiug. li. 1. ca. 28 The like respecte is to be had of reconciliation and absolution, as of Baptisme, if it happen the penitent to fall in daunger of death: for the Churche our mother ought not by her will to suffer them passe cut of this life without the pleadge of their peace. He calleth absolution the pleadge of our peace, as whereby our sinnes be forgeuen and conscience quieted. He ma­keth penance as necessary to a sinner after Baptisme, as Baptisme it selfe to him that is heathen. S. Leo saith: Pec­cata Baptismi aquis et poenitentiae lachrymus abluūtur. Ser. 11. de quadrag. & ser. 9. de Pasch. Sinnes are wasshed away by the water of Baptisme and by the teares of penance.

And as men entre into the Church and be made mem­bers of Christe by Baptisme, so if they fal away againe by sinne, they may returne, saith S. Cyprian, by penance. Cypria. li. 4. epist. 2. Nam cùm scriptum sit. &c. For sith it is written, God made not death, neither is delited to haue the liuing cast away, vn­doubtedly he that willeth none to perish, desyreth that sinners should doo penance, and by penance returne to life againe. Pacianus faith, that God hath prouided this reme­die for men. And in the same sentence: Idem stantibus praemia, qui iacentibus remedia largitus est. Pacia. epi. 1. ad Sym pronia. Euen he hath giuen rewardes to them that stand, who hath graunted remedies to such as lie and are fallen.

And thus we see it proued by authoritie of Scriptures and auncient Fathers, that the right and assured remedy to heale a sinner after Baptisme, is penance. And that the Sacrament of penance by the promise of Christe hath vertue to reconcile and iustifie a sinner. For which cause it is compared with the Sacrament of Baptisme, and cal­led 1 by S. Cyprian a returning to life: by S. Clement, a re­storing 2 and cleansing. By S. Augustine, a pleadge of our 3 peace and quiete of conscience: by S. Leo, a wasshing away of 4 sinne: by Pacianus, the remedy of such as are fallen. And to 5 make vppe the matter S. Chrysostome calleth it, the cure 6 of our woundes, and by the plaine terme, Iustification. Con­tritionem vult cordis: Chrysost. ho. 20. in Genes. God will haue, saith he, contrition of harte, remorse of minde, confession of the fall, a continuall care and diligence, and geueth not onely the curinge of woundes, and cleanseth from sinne, but euen him that was before laden with innumerable burdens of sinnes, he maketh a iust man.

And hereby also may the Reader perceiue, how good cause the auncient Bishop Pacianus, Pacia. epi. 1. ad Sym­proniae. Hiero. ad Pamma. & Ocea. and S. Ierome had, to cal penance a borde to saue him that had suffred wreack, or a seconde borde after wreack, that is to say, a second refuge, when the firste helpe is loste. And also he may see how litle ground they haue, who against authoritie, trewth, and reason, mislyke that manner of speache, seeinge that by penance a sinner may be reconciled and saued, which without the same should perish, as hath ben proued.

How a sinner commeth to trewe penance, and by what meanes he receiueth his Iustification, I haue de­clared before, Cap. 8. and shall for the Readers remembrance [Page 24] onely repete the same here.

It is grace first that moueth him to amendement, and to say: Surgam, & ibo ad patrem meum. Luc. 15. I will rise and go to my father: through which grace faith being stirred to beleeue the Scriptures, and the threatninges of God vttered therein against sinners, striketh into him a feare of Goddes iust iudgement: and further bicause he should not dispaire, moueth him to conceiue hope of mercie, for that God is full of compassion and mercie, Psal. 102. 1. Tim. 1. Aug. in Psal. 114. and came to saue sinners and that hope being once entred, engendreth a loue of God, as S. Augustine saith: Quia credidisti, spe­rasti, quia sperasti, iam dilexisti: Bicause thou hast bele­ued, thou haste hoped, bicause thou haste hoped, nowe hast thou loued. Charitie taking roote in the harte, brin­geth forth a louing feare and care, loth to offende God, and such as maketh all penance, be it neuer so sharpe, to seeme easy and light. And these be the fiue pointes ap­perteining to trewe penance: faith, a dreadfull feare of 1 God, hope, Charitie, and a louinge feare, or carefull 2 loue, which thing may not onely be noted in the Nini­uites, 3 in Marie Magdalene, Zacheus, and suche as the 4 Scripture declareth to haue ben turned from sinne to 5 iustice, but also are expressed in the wordes of S. Paule, 2. Cor. 7. who speaking of the Corinthians repentance, saieth, Lo, euen this godly sorowe how great a care it worketh in you, yea a defence, yea an indignation and displeasure, yea a feare, yea a desier, yea an emulation, yea a re­uengement. The grace of God working in them, made them to beleeue S. Paules wordes, and so to see their sinne, wherein they shewed faith, they conceiued 1 thereof not onely a feare, but also a desier to be acqui­ted 2 [Page] 3 whiche was not without hope. They were carefull to auoide like occasions: they had an indignation against 4 them selues: and were ready to reuenge in them selues 5 their owne sinne, wherein they shewed theire loue to­warde God, and the reuerent feare they had to offende him.

To applie the same by mo examples: The Niniuites through grace beleued the preaching of Ionas, and vpon feare which they conceiued, Ion. 3. they proclaimed a generall faste, they were not without hope of Gods mercie, say­ing: who can tell whether God wilbe turned and forgeue?

Luc. 15.The wastefull sonne had such a reuerente loue toward his father, that he was ready to suffer more penance for his misbehauor then his father would lay vpon him, say­ing: Iam non sum dignus vocari filius tuus, fac me si­cut vnum de mercenarijs tuis. I am no longer worthy to be called thy sonne, make me as one of thy hired seruantes.

Luc. 7.I doubte not but that the Reader can apply the rule in like manner to the example of Marie Magdalene, in which woman there shineth as it were a glasse and mir­rour of trewe penance.

But as it is trewe that no man is iustified without pe­nance, so is it not one manner of penance, that is requi­red of him that cōmeth to be christened, and of him that after his christendome committeth mortall and dead­ly sinne. Of him that is of perfect age and to be christe­ned, Ambro. in cap. 11. ad Rom. no straight or painefull penance is required: for as S. Ambrose saith: Gratia Dei in Baptismate non quaerit gemitum, aut planctum, aut opus aliquod, nisi solam ex corde professionem. The grace of God in Baptisme requi­reth [Page 25] not sighing or mourning, or any woorke, but onely a profession from the harte. Bicause the partie not ha­uing enioied, any benefite of Christ his grace, wher­vnto he was not yet called, his sinne and vnkindenes is the lesse. Heb. 6. But suche as haue benne once broughte to the lighte and haue tasted the heauenlie gifte, and benne made partakers of the holie Ghoste, Tit. 2. beeing called to a­dorne and sette foorth the doctrine of our Sauiour in all thinges: if they be vngodly, 2. Cor. 6. firste they be vnkinde to God, whose grace they receiue in vaine. Ephes. 4. Second­lye, they doe wronge to the holy Ghoste, whome they greue. Thirdly, as the Prophet said vnto Dauid: 2. Reg. 12. Esai. 52. Rom. 2. Blasphe­mare fecisti inimicos nomen domini. Thou hast made the enimies blaspheme the name of the Lorde: So may it be said vnto them: Nomen Dei per vos blasphematur inter gentes. By your meanes the name of God is blasphemed emong the Heathen.

For these and other causes, a greater penaunce is and euer hath ben required of such offenders in the Churche.

And that according to the iuste rule of Christe, who saith: Omnicui multum datum est, multum quaeretur ab eo: Luc. 12. & cui commendauerunt multum, pius petent ab eo. To whom so euer much is geauen, muche shal be required of him, and to whom they haue committed much, they wil aske the more of him.

After this rule, saith Theodoretus: Theodor. Epito. Di­uino. De­creto. c. de poeniten. Sunt ergo medica­bilia etiam quae post baptismum fiunt vulnera. Euen such woundes as are made after Baptisme be curable. Marie curable, not by forgeuenes geuen by faith onely as once it was: but by many teares, weaping and wailing, fasting, praying, and labour, measured after the quantitie of the sinne commit­ted: [Page] for such as be not so disposed, we haue not learned to ad­mitte nor receiue.

In which wordes we see the difference of penance ap­pointed by the Church to both sortes of men. Suche as came to be christened were cured, saith he: by onely be­leuing, In cap. 11. ad Rom. which S. Ambrose calleth a profession only from the heart, without either good workes going before, or pain­ful penance for sinne past, of them that were christened before, and then fel into great sinne, there was required weeping, wailing, fasting, praier, and other labour, accor­ding to the quantitie of the sinne, which vnlesse they would doe, they were not receiued into the Churche.

Serm. 31. de verb. Dom.Of such penitentes S. Augustine saith: Quia agunt poeni­tentiam in sordibus agunt, si tamen intelligunt, & veraciter agunt. They that doe penance, do it vgly and mournfully, if they haue vnderstanding and doe it truly. Whereby we learne, that such as for great sinne doe light penance, or none: neither haue vnderstanding of their owne estate, nor doe penance truely. For as S. Cyprian saith: Dominus longa & cōtinua satisfactione placandus est. Lib. 1. epistola. 8. Our Lorde must be pacified by long and continual satisfaction. And in another place he saith: Orare oportet impensius & rogare, &c. iustis operibus incumbere, Cyprian. de lapsis. quibus peccata purgantur, elecmo­sinus frequenter insistere, quibus à morte animae liberantur. Such must praie earnestly and aske, they must applie iuste workes, wherby sinnes are purged, they must often times geue almes, whereby sowles are deliuered from death. And a litle after: Poenitēti, operanti, roganti, potest clemen­ter ignoscere. Tob. 4. God can mercifully pardon him that doth penāce, him that worketh, him that prayeth. This streight and paineful penaunce the Church learned to enioyne for [Page 26] great sinne cōmitted after Baptisme, by the example of S. Paule, who deliuered the Corinthian that had abused his fathers wife, to the Diuel, 1. Cor. 5. the body to be punisshed and pin­ched, that the sowle might be saued. And bicause that he saith, that he did it in the name of Christe, and by the holy Ghost that spake in him, we knowe, 1. Cor. 7. that streight penance practised in the Church, is not the inuention of men, but the teaching of the holy Ghost. And where he saith: he woulde haue his body pinched and punished, we knowe what penance God iudgeth due vnto great sinne Where­vpon Pacianus alleaging these wordes of S. Paul, said vnto such as were in penāce: Quid dicitis poenitentes? Vbi est vestrae carnis interitus? What saie you that be penitents? Pacia. de Poeniten. & confess. Where is the pinching of your bodie? And albeit this pe­nance seme to the flesh heauie and streight, yet doth faith, with the feare and loue of God, make it easie and light: especially, bicause we are fure to escape the heauie and punishing hand of God. For so S. Paul saith: Si nos ipsos diiu­dicaremus, non vti (que) iudicaremur. 1. Cor. 11. If we would iudge (that is to say) punish our selues, we shoulde not be iudged.

Thus haue I shewed, that suche as fall after Bap­tisme into greate and deadly sinne, are restored againe and iustified by penance, whiche hath that vertue, by the woorde and promise of Christe. Ioani 20. I haue also decla­red howe a sinner is brought vnto true penance. And further, I haue shewed the difference betweene penance, that is required of suche as being of age, come to be christened, and of such as fal after Baptisme, wherin it hath ben proued, that sinners after Baptisme, are restored again to the estate of iustice, Theodor. sup. Paul. 2. Cor. 7. by doing the worthie fruits of pe­nance, and not by Faith onely. And seing that al Christian [Page] men now liuing, were baptised in their infancie. This is the Iustification that we ought specially to loke vnto, by knowledge to learne, and to practise by dede. As for the Iustification of faith alone, how so euer it serue for suche, as are to be christened, In the viij. Chap. of the secōd booke whereof I shall speake hereafter, it serueth not for vs that are christened alreadie.

Of the increase and perfiting of our Iustifica­tion, wherein it is truely said, that we be iustified by good workes, and not by faith onely. THE XII. CHAP.

IT is not inough for the obteining of lyfe euerlastinge, that sinners be iustified, and made of wicked righte­ouse, Psal. 83. Tit. 2. vnlesse they continue also and increase in iustice, goe from vertue to vertue, and liue soberly, iustly, and godly. For as S. Cyprian saith: Parum est adipisci aliquid po­tuisse. Cyprian. li. 1. ep. 5. It is a small matter to be able to get a thing. It is more to be able to kepe that is once gotten: as in faith it selfe and the healthfull byrth, it is not the receiuing, but the ke­ping of it, that geaueth lyfe, neither is it by and by the attai­ning, but the perfiting, that preserueth a man to God. This our Lorde taught by his owne instruction, Ioan. 5. when he saied: Lo thou art made a whole man, nowe sinne not, least some worse happe fall vnto thee. Christe gaue him selfe for vs, saieth S. Paule, to the intent he might redeeme vs from all iniquity, Tit. 2. 2. Cor 6. and cleanse vnto him selfe a singular and special people, a folower of good workes. If this effect folowe not, in vaine hath Christe geauen him selfe to death for vs, in [Page 27] vaine doe we receiue his grace and Iustification. And not onely in vaine, but to our great daunger and peril. 2. Pet. 2. Luc. 11. Augustin. epist. 106. Better were it for them, saith S. Peter, neuer to haue knowē the way of iustice, then after the knowlege of it to turne backe againe from the holy cōmandement that was deliuered vnto them. He that is iustified, is ryd of the vncleane spirite, and his harte lyke to the swepte house. But if the same stande em­ptie, not inhabited by the holy Ghost, nor filled with the fruites of iustice, the vncleane spirite doth not onely re­turne agayne, but also bringeth with him seuen other worse then him selfe, who entre and dwel there, and the later doinges of that man becomme worse then the firste were. For as to him that hath, Math. 25. there shalbe geuen and he shall haue aboundance: so from him that hath not, euen that he see­meth to haue, shalbe taken awaye. To haue the gyftes of God is to vse them, as Theophilacte writeth vpon that place. Theophil. in ca. 25. Math. Math. 28 And he vseth Goddes grace, that doth good workes, to the which ende grace is geuen. Christe sente his Apostles to christen all Nations, and to teache them to keepe all that he had commaunded them. He woulde not onely haue a people to knowe him, Luc. 1. Ioan. 15. but such a people as shoulde serue him in holynes and iustice. He saith to his Apostles: Ego elegi vos, & posui vos, vt eatis, & fructum plurimum affera­tis, & fructus vester maneat. I haue chosen you, and placed you, to thintent you should go and bring forth fruite, and to thintent your fruit should remaine. And in the same chaptre he saith: in hoc glorificatus est pater, Ioan. 15. vt fructū pluri­mū afferatis & efficiamini mei Discipuli. Hereby is my Fa­ther glorified, that you may bring forth much fruit, and be made my scholers: geuing vs to vnderstande, that they be Christes scholers, that shew the fruite of his teaching, [Page] and that God is glorified, not onely in our calling, but also in the fruite that commeth of our calling. For this cause the Scripture saieth to such as are already called to the state of iustice: Apoca. 22 Eccle. 18. Math. 5. Qui iustus est, iustificetur adhuc. Let him that is iuste, be iustified yet. And also: Let nothing let thee from continuall prayer, and let nothing forbid thee to be iustified vnto thy death: for Goddes rewarde abydeth for euer. Blessed are they that hunger and thyrst after iu­stice, saieth our Sauiour. Apertissimè nos instituens, &c. Most euidently teaching vs, Beda in solen. om. Sancto. that we should neuer thinke our selues iuste inough, but euer more loue and desire a day­lie increase of iustice. For true it is that Leo saieth: Quantumlibet quisque iustificatus sit, Leo ser. 8. de Passio. & Aug. ser. 15. de verb. Apo. Why in­crease of Iustice is called Iu­stificatiō. &c. Be a man ne­uer so much iustified, yet while he is in this life, he may be better and more tryed: but he that increaseth not, decayeth and goeth backewarde, and he that getteth nothing, loseth somewhat.

And bicause, as in al artes vse maketh the artificer more skilful, then he was: so the continuance and practise of iustice maketh a good man readyer, and more able to do well, and thereby iuster then he was, the Scripture cal­leth it Iustificatiō: that is to say, an increase of iustice, and declareth in sundry places, howe the same is obteyned. S. Iames saieth: Iacob. 2. videtis, quòd ex operibus &c. You see, that a man is iustified by workes, and not by faith onely. And he that saieth: Eccles. 18. lette nothing staye thee from continuall prayer, nor forbid thee to be iustified to thy death, teacheth, that prayer is a meane to iustifie, whiche Chrysostome expresseth in more playne woordes, Chrysost. Tom 5. de orand. saying: vtiampiam ac cultu Dei dignam miris modis oratio conciliat, concilia­tam auget: Prayer doth meruelously winne and gette a [Page 28] good life, and increaseth it when it is a gotten. Christ him selfe calleth prayer, fasting and asmosedeede, our iu­stice, and sure we are, that he is iuste, who doth iustice. Math. 6. 1. Ioan. 3. And so muche the iuster, the more iustice he doth. By the same rule Leo speaking of almose, saieth: Leo. ser. 3. de ieiun. mensis. 7. Leo ser. 8. de ieiu. men. 10. Iacob. 2. Gen. 22. Hoc pio impendatur operi, &c. Let that be bestowed vpon god­lie woorke, that can iustifie the harte and wasshe the conscience. And in an other place: Goddes will is, saieth he, to iustifie the poore by patiente suffring of la­bour, and trauaile, and the riche by the woorke of chari­tie. Abraham was iustified by woorkes, offering vp his sonne: by woorkes, I say, of obedience, bicause he obeyed the voice and commaundement of God. The Scripture saith of Moyses: In fide & lenitate ipsius san­ctum fecit illum. God made him holy, by faith, and milde­nes. S. Bernarde saith as much of humilitie: Bernard. ser. 1. in die natal. Sectamini il­lam, quae sola potest saluare animas vestras, folow her, which alone is able to saue your soules.

Finally, Leo ser. 6, de Qua­drages. al good workes done in faith bring with them a Iustification: Quia hac quaeper se sunt vilia, fides efficit pretiosa: & quae ab infidelibus ministrantur, etsi fuerint sum­ptu magna, omni tamen iustificatione sunt vacua: faith ma­keth those thinges pretiouse, which of them selues be litle worth. And such as are done by infideles, though in coste they be great, yet be they voide of al Iustification. If the workes of infideles be voide of Iustification, bicause they be done without faith: then Christian mennes woorkes done in faith may iustifie.

By these places of the Scripture, and aunciēt Fathers, it is proued, that good works done in faith iustifie the doers. And bicause no man can doo such workes, vnlesse he be [Page] him selfe a good man ( Sequuntur enim iustificatum, Aug de fi­de & ope. ca. 14. nō pra­cedunt iustificandum, for they follow him that is made iust, they go not before him that is to be iustified) we must cō ­fesse, that beside the Iustification of the wicked, whereby a synner of vngodly is made righteouse, [...]om. 4. there is an other degree of iustice, which both the Scripture and Fathers, as I haue shewed, call Iustification: that is, an increase of iustice, whereby a iuste man is made iuster. Whiche to make the thing more playne, The secōd Iustifica­tion. I cal the seconde kynde or degree of Iustification: bicause it commeth after the Iustification of a sinner, whiche is the firste degree of iustice. And this kinde of Iustification, whiche is an increase of iustice, Lib. 2. cō ­tra [...]ulta supra ca. Oecom. in c. 2. Iaco. is obteyned and gotten by godly life, by fighting with vice, saieth S. Augustine, by workes of faith, without the whiche after baptisme faith auayleth not, but maketh vs also gyltie of greater sinne, receyuing the talente, and bringing no gayne of it.

By this meane it is truely said, that a wicked man is iustified, that is, reconciled to God by grace through faith, hope, charitie, penaunce, and the Sacramente of Baptisme, without anye woorkes of merite goyng be­fore. And truely is it saied also, that suche as be already iuste, may be yet iustified, that is, increased in iustice by good workes. So is it true that faith without workes iu­stifieth, and true also, that a man is iustified by workes, and not by faith onely: the one being meant of man not yet baptised, the other of suche, as are baptised or chri­stened.

And further, woorkes of faith doo not onely increase a good mannes iustice in this life: but also procure vnto the dooers life euerlasting. Rom. 6. Whiche S. Paule calleth our [Page 29] ende, And S. Augustine the perfiting of iustice, Ser. 61. de ver. De. et ep. 106. say­ing: Complebitur spes nostra, our hope shalbe fully ac­complished in the laste resurrection of the deade, and when our hope shalbe fulfilled, then shal our Iustification be fully accomplisshed. And bicause our iustice, be it neuer so well begonne and continued here, yet before that time is neuer perfect, and without that ende, auaileth not, I call that with S. Augustine the perfiting of our Iustifi­cation, or the thirde degree and ende of our iustice. To the which the Scriptures plainely declare that we must comme by workes of faith: Rom. 2. Psal. 61. Reddet vnicuique secundùm opera eius: God shall render vnto euery man according to his workes. What thinges a man soweth, Gala. 6. the same shall he reape: for he that soweth in flesh, of flesh shall reape corruption. But he that soweth in spirite, of spirite shall reape euerlasting life. Our sowing is our workes, of which if they be ill, we shall reape damnation: if they be good, we shall receiue life eternall.

And bicause it is said in sundrie places of the Scripture, 2. Tim. 4. Epist. 105. & lib de gra. & li­be. arbi. ca. 8. & 9. that God will render life euerlasting to good workes, and that as a iuste iudge: we gather with S. Augustine, that life euerlasting is the rewarde of good workes: whereof I shall haue occasion to say more, when I come to speake of that matter. Lib. 2 cap. 13.

In the meane time we see, that as a man is called to the state of iustice by faith without workes, which is Iustifi­cation: so can he neither be increaced, nor perfited in iu­stice, but by faith and good workes, which is also called, Where is then faith alone? Iustification: So can he neither comme to the beginning, but by faith, hope, and charitie, as hath ben shewed, nei­ther to the middle, nor th'ende, but by faith and good [Page] workes ioined together. And this difference marked and rightely applied, doth not only geue light to sundrie Scriptures seeming otherwise darcke, but also taketh away the difference imagined, In the 10. chap. of the 2. booke. to be betwene S. Paule, and S. Iames, S. Peter, and S. Iohn, concerning the doctrine of Iustification, whereof I shall speake more largely in an other place.

VVhat good workes be, and howe they be called ours. THE XIII. CHAPTER.

Three kindes of vvorkes in Scri­pture.THE greate commendation and price which the Scripture geueth to good workes, moueth me brief­ly to declare, what workes they are that we call good, where with God is so highly pleased. We finde in the Scriptures three kindes of workes named, Gala. 5. whereof some are called workes of the flesh, other the workes of the lawe. Ioan. 6. Gala. 5. The third kinde, the workes of God, and the fruites of the holy Ghost. The workes of the flesh are fornication, vncleanes, vnchast life, and other like, the doers whereof shall not enioie the kingdome of God. Gala. 5. The workes of the lawe, be such as a man doth by him selfe, presuming of his owne power and strength without the helpe of God, Aug. ser. 15. de ver. Apost. Philip. 3. by com­mandement of the lawe for feare of punishement, and not for loue of iustice. Of which S. Paule saith: I take them all as hinderance and losse, and accompte them as durte so that I may gaine Christ. Leauing then aside these twoo kindes of workes, whereof th'one is damnable, and the other vn­profitable: there remaine the workes which the Iewes called the workes of God, Ioan. 6. saying to Christ: Quid faciemus, vt operemur opera Dei? what shal we doo, to worke the [Page 30] workes of God? These workes be such as be done by the motion and inspiration of God. Christ saith: Ioan. 3. Qui facit ve­ritatem, He that doth vprightely and trewly, commeth to the light, that his workes may be shewed, bicause they are done in God, that is, by the inspiration and helpe of God. These workes S. Paul calleth the fruites of the holy Ghost, bicause the holy Ghost bringeth them forth. Gala. 5. Such are charitie, ioy, patience, gentlenes, sufferāce, m [...]nes, faith, mo­destie, continence, chastitie. These workes as al Christian men are willed to doo, so no man doth them without the grace of God preuenting him and mouing his wil to mind them, and folowing and working with him to doo them. Neither doth the Scripture and the Church of God teach vs, that faith is Gods gifte, Aug. epist. 105. and charitie with good workes our owne, as of our selues. Al are the giftes of God: of al and singuler it is said: Sine me nihil potestis facere, Ioan. 15. 1. Cor. 4. Rom. 8. Aug. epist. 105. 2. Cor. 8. without me ye can doo nothing. What haste thou that thou recei­uedst not? We knowe not what to pray, as we ought to doo, but the holy Ghost doth aske for vs, that is to say, doth teach vs, and make vs to aske. S. Paule calleth almose the grace of God. And briefly of all good workes he saith: we be made and framed in Chriiste Iesu, to doo good workes. Quae praeparauit Deus, vt in illis ambulemus: Ephes. 2. which God hath prepared for vs to walke in. Whereuppon S. Augustine saith: fingimur ergo &c. we be made and fashioned, that is, De grat. & lib. ar­bit. cap. 8. we are fourmed and shaped in good workes, which we haue not bene the preparers of, but God hath prepared them for vs to worke in. By this rule S. Augustine saith: our good life is nothing els, but the gifte of God. Quis­quis tibi enumerat vera merita sua, Aug. con­fess. lib. 9. cap. 13. quid tibi enume­rat, nisi munera tua? Whosoeuer reckeneth vppe vnto [Page] thee (o Lorde) his trewe merites, what doth he recken vp, Hovve good vvorkes are called outes Aug. in Ioan. tra­ctat. 72. 1. Cor. 3. Bernar. de grat. & lib. arbit. but thy giftes?

Here it may be said: what parte haue we then in our good workes, and why be they called ours, if they be the giftes of God? I answere: God worketh all that is good in vs, but as S. Augustine saith, not without vs. And ther­fore as they be the workes of God who inspireth them, so be they the workes of man that doth them. Dei adiutores sumus, we be the helpers and workers with God. Dei sunt proculdubio munera, tam nostra opera, quàm eius praemia: ad quae tamen condenda merita, dignatur sibi adhibere crea­turarum ministeria: without doubt they are Gods giftes, as wel our workes, as his rewardes: and yet to make them merites, he vouchesafeth to vse the seruice of his crea­tures. And bicause he vseth mannes seruice in the doing of good workes, he calleth them in the Scripture our workes. Retract. li. 1. ca. 23 So doth S. Augustine say of faith and good life: vtrun (que) ipsius est, Eche of bothe is his, bicause he prepareth our will: and either of bothe is ours, bicause it is not done, but by our will. Although much might be said in this place, yet I shall take one place of S. Augustine in stede of many, Psal. 55. who expounding the wordes of Dauid, saith in this manner: In Deo laudabo sermones meos: In God will I praise my wordes. Aug. in Psa. 55. ib. Si in Deo, quomodo meos. &c. If in God, how mine? Both in God, and yet mine: in God, bicause they come from him: mine, bicause I haue receiued them. He that gaue them, would haue them mine, bicause I loue him whose they are: bicause they comme to me from him, they are made mine: Matt. 6. for whence cōmeth this? Geue vs this day our daily bread? How call we it ours, and how say we, geue? If thou cal it not thine, thou hast not receiued it: againe [Page 31] if thou call it thine after that sorte, as though it came of thy selfe, when thou callest it thine owne, thou losest that thou haddest receiued: bicause thou arte vnkinde to him, at whose hande thou haddest receiued it.

There needeth no more to be said. Good workes, if we doo them, be ours, bicause we haue receiued them. They be Gods, bicause he giueth them. They be not ours as of our selues, they be not ours to be prowd of: for then we lose them, bicause we be vnkinde to the giuer. But they be ours, when meekely we doo them, and acknow­lege the geuer of them. They be ours, to shine before men, Matth. 5. that they maie see them, and glorifie our Father that is in heauen. Finally they be ours, bicause God so calleth them.

S. Paule knewe, that faith, charitie, praier, Colos. 1. 1. Thes. 1. 2. Thes. 1. Rom. 15. 2. Tim. 1. and good workes were the giftes of God, and yet writing to the Colossians, and Thessalonians, he commendeth their faith and their charitie, desired the Romaines to remember him in their praiers, and praied for Timothee in his owne: He saith to the Hebrues: 1. Cor. 15. God is not vniuste to forgette your worke: He was not ignorant, that it was the grace of God that wrought with him, and yet he saith: I haue wraste­led well for the game. I haue finished my race, 2. Tim. 4. I haue kepte my faith.

As he that hath an hundred pounde landes giuen him by the Prince, hath landes, and yet hath none of him selfe, but of the Princes gifte, and were well worthy to lose them, if he would bragge of his possession againste the giuer, and saie he gaue him none: euen so the godly and faithfull haue good woorkes, not of them selues, but of Goddes geuing, not to be prowde and vante them selues, but humbly to serue him that gaue them, to doo good to [Page] them selues and others by them. Aug. in Psal. 85. Arguens superbiam Apo­stolus, The Apostle rebuking pride, doth not saie, thou haste not, but he saith, what haste thou, that thou recei­uedst not?

These be the workes that we commende and sette forth in Christian men, not the workes of the lawe, not suche as men doo of them selues, or through vaine glorie to please men, but the workes of God, the fruites of the holy Ghost done onely for Gods sake, suche as God by his inspiration and helpe worketh in men, wherein men are workers together and helpers with God. To these we geeue commendation, and that none otherwise, then the holy Scriptures and auncient Fathers doo.

The Ca­tholike doctrine slaūdered.And hereby the Reader maie see, how vntrewly it is saide, that the Catholike Doctrine teacheth men to pre­sume of their owne workes, or to thinke they be able to doo well without the grace of God: yea howe farre they are, that so saie, from knowing what good and godly workes are.

A briefe rehersall of so much as hath ben hither­to saide, in this Treatie of Iu­stification. THE XIIII. CHAPTER.

IN the Preface of this treatie, after that I had shewed, howe profitable and necessary the trewe knowledge and doctrine of Iustification was: I did by the wordes of S. Augustine put the Reader in minde of two great daungers, In Psal. 31. which that most learned and godly Father cal­leth [Page 32] hedlong falles, sayinge: that who so speaketh of this mat­ter, vnlesse he keepe the streight high waie, going neither to farre on the righte hande, nor on the lefte, may easily fall him selfe, or bringe his hearer into one of them. The one perill is, the presumption of mans owne iustice, to thinke, that he maie be iustified, and liue godly, without the helpe of grace: which danger he saith is as it were on the right hande. The other perill is, the presumption vppon Gods mercy, to thinke, that a man though he liue ill, dooing no good workes, yet shal be saued by faith: that peril, he saith, is as it were on the lefte hande. To shewe the good Christian Reader, who desireth to go the streight way, howe he may auoide bothe daungers, the falling into either whereof is the losse of life euerlasting, I haue taken this trauaile in hande, wherein I trust I haue nowe saide inough to keepe him from the daungerouse fall on the righte hande, hauing declared at large, howe litle cause man hath to presume of his owne iustice: who descending of the corrupte race of Adam, borne in sinne and in daunger of the diuell, hath no hope to aspire to the state of iustice, whiche Adam loste to him selfe, 1. Timo. 2. and for all vs, but onely by mercie of the mediatour of God and menne, the man Iesus Christe, who gaue him selfe a raunsome for all, by whose grace we are free­ly iustified, Rom. 3. Ephes. 2. without respecte of any good woorkes going before, or deseruing that mercy at his handes.

I haue shewed, that the chiefe and original cause of our Iustification was the exceding loue of God, Ephes. 2. who when we were deade in sinne, gaue vs life againe in Christe. The cause that procured vnto vs the benefite of our Iustifica­tiō, to be the merit of Christs death, Rom. 6. who died for vs when [Page] we were sinners, Colos. 1. pacifiyng by the bloud of his Crosse all that is in heauen or in earth. I haue declared, that our Iusti­fication is wrought in vs by grace, and atteined by faith through the feare of God, hope, charitie, penance, and the Sacrament of Baptisme. And this much haue I said of the first degree of our Iustification, Ro. 5. whereby we haue accesse to comme to this grace: making with the Scripture and aunciente Fathers, for plainer vnderstanding three degrees of our Iustification and saluation.

The seconde and thirde degrees of our Iustification, whiche are increase of iustice in this life, and perfiting thereof in the life to comme: I haue proued to be gotten and obteined by faith and good workes. I haue also de­clared, that not only faith, the feare of God, hope, charity, and penance, but also our good workes, and all thinges any waie helping to our Iustification, be the giftes of God, and made ours by the assent and working of our free will, which is first healed and made strong by grace and the speciall helpe of God.

And bicause no man liueth without sinne, and fewe without greate and mortall crimes, whereby the grace of Iustification is loste, I haue shewed, that the waie to recouer it againe, is by the Sacrament of penance, which is also the gifte of God, for that he moueth a sinner to change and amende his life, Math. 3. and to doo the worthy fruites of penance: without the whiche motion no man euer did profitable penance.

And thus haue I proued, that all Iustification in euery māner commeth from God, and is receiued and wrought in man through grace, 1. Cor. 3. by his owne will and consent, whom it hath pleased God to haue a worker together [Page 33] with him, not empeyring thereby, but muche auancing his owne glorie, for that he is meruelouse, Psal. 67. not onely in him selfe, but also in his holie. Rom. 3. And so haue I truely and faith­fully excluded al boasting of man in him selfe, geuing glo­ry to God. For I haue so set forth the free wil of man, and commended good workes, that the indifferent Rea­der may truly say: Omnia ex Deo. 2. Cor. 5. All is of God: to thende that who so vanteth and boasteth, 1. Cor. 1. may vante and boaste in God.

THE SECOND BOOKE DECLARING THE SE­COND DANGER.

Howe daungerouse it is for a man to presume only vpon Gods mercy, and to doo no good workes. THE I. CHAPTER.

August. in prafatio. Psalm. 31. HAVING thus shewed the waye to auoyde the one daunger whiche is on the righte hande, and playnely decla­red that no man is iustified by him selfe, nor hath to presume of him selfe, bi­cause it auayleth a man nothing to es­chewe one peril, and to perishe by an other contrarie to it, that is, as the Poete saieth, to escape Charibdys, and be drowned in Sylla: Augu. de fid. et ope­rib. c. 14. Iam illud videamus, &c. Let vs nowe consider that other pointe, whiche muste be sha­ken owt of good and religiouse hartes, leaste putting cocke in the hoope by an yll securitie and carelesnes, they lose their saluation, if they thinke faithe onely fufficiente to ob­teyne it, and take no care to holde them selues in Gods waye by doing good woorkes. By whiche woordes S. Augu­stine moneth vs to auoide the other daunger on the lefte hande, of presuming in Gods mercy alone. Wil­ling no man to thinke, he may be saued by faith and be­leeuing onely, if hauing tyme thereunto, he neyther [Page 34] lyue godly, nor doo good woorkes.

And this perill is so muche the more to be wayed, and carefully to be eschewed, bicause as he saieth in the same woorke, that is the moste daungerouse opinion of all, August. de fid. & ope­ca. 27. whereby menne are made beleeue, that lyue they neuer so lewdely and shamefully, yea and continue in that kinde of lyfe, yet if they doo no more but beleeue in Christe, and receyue his Sacramentes, they shall come to euerlasting life.

I cal this with S. Augustine the moste daungerouse opinion of al, bicause it is the greateste enemy of godly life and good woorkes, without the whiche no man shal­be saued. For he that putteth affiance in good life, and thinketh he is able to atteyne vnto it of him selfe, albe­it he neuer reacheth thereunto, August. in praesation. Psal. 31. and loseth the hope of al his trauayle, bicause he presumeth of him selfe, and God condemneth euen that presumption: yet hath he a desire to lyue wel, and a care to doe good workes. But who so is persuaded, that faith onely suffiseth to obteyne both Iu­stification and saluation, let him be well ware, leste he falle into the goulfe, and saye: Aug. ibid. Faciam ergo quicquid vo­lo. I will doo then what I liste, for though I haue no good woorkes, and doe no more but beleeue in God, my faith shall be reputed to me for iustice. If he haue so saied and deter­mined with him selfe he is fallen in, and drowned. If he be yet but thinking thereof and wauering, he is in daunger.

Further, if it be true that the Philosopher saieth, Aristote. Ethic. lib. 2. cap. 8. that of twoo vices contrarie to one vertue, the more daun­gerouse and greater vice is that, whereunto menne are more geuen: We doubte not but the greater number [Page] of men is rather prone and contente of them selues to be­leue only, and put the reste in Gods mercie, then desirous to leade a seuere and strayte life, and payne them selues with good workes. Which thing the diuel wel knowing, hath in sundry ages gone about to put this opinion in the heades of such as he could abuse, Ca. 12. as I shal shewe hereafter. Wherefore to auoide this goulfe, whiche is most peril­louse, I wil declare, that faith alone suffiseth not in any sorte of true vnderstanding, to our Iustification or salua­tion. 1 That is to say, that faith alone is neither able to iustifie and bring to the state of iustice, him that is a sin­ner: 2 nor alone able to keepe and increase our Iustifica­tion, 3 when it is gotten: nor able alone to bring him that is iustified to the perfection of iustice in life euerlasting. In which three degrees consisteth the absolute and per­fecte Iustification of man, In the first Chap. as I haue shewed before.

VVhence the opinion came, that onely faith iustifieth: and of diuers kindes of mainteyning the same. THE II. CHAPTER.

1 August. de gratia & liber. arbit. c. 7. Rom. 3. Gal. 3.THE opinion that moued some menne to thinke onely faith sufficiente to saluation, tooke his firste grounde of misconstruing the wordes of S. Paule: Homines enim non intelligentes. &c. For men, saieth S. Au­gustine, not vnderstanding these wordes of the Apostle, we thinke a man is iustified by faith without workes of the law, thought he said, that it is sufficient for a man to haue faith al­though [Page 35] he liue yll, and doe no good workes. But God forbid the chosen vessel should be of that opinion.

And vppon this, and other places of Scripture, Aug. in praefat. Psa. 31. & de fid. & oper. c. 14. whiche also they misconstrued, they perswaded them selues, that a Christian man needed not to doe any good woorkes, for that he might be saued by faith, though he liued vn­godlie.

Others, when they sawe the Scriptures so euidently 2 commending good workes, Caluin. in instit. ca. de iustific. ca. 10. Brent. in confess. VVirtēber. de bonis operibus. and setting foorth the neces­sitie of doing them, being ashamed to mainteine that they were nedelesse to be done, haue saied: that men must liue godly, to testifie and declare their faith, but yet that their good woorkes deserue no rewarde of lyfe euerlasting, neither can stand in the iudgement of God.

And to minse this matter more finely, some haue yet gone further: And whereas the Catholike Churche folo­wing the manifest Srciptures, hath euer taught, that a sin­ner 3 is iustified through the merite of Christ and his Sacra­mentes, by faith, hope, charitie and penance: they haue taught that he is iustified by faith only, and although they graunt, that he must haue both hope and charitie, that shal be iustified, yet is it faith onely, saie they, that striketh the stroke in the acte of Iustification, hope and charitie stan­ding by as lookers on, but working nothing.

Into these three kindes of dangerous errours, men haue fallen by teaching and beleeuing the Iustification of faith alone, not onely barring the necessitie of doinge good woorkes and penance, but also abasing the worthines of hope and charity, and th'estimation and dignitie of Christ his Sacramentes.

Against the first opinion, S. Augustine both preached 1 [Page] and disputed in sundrie places of his learned woorkes, and namely, wrote his booke of faith and woorkes against the same, which thou hast here (gentle Reader) together with this Treatie translated vnto thee.

2 Concerning the seconde, which the Authors would faine haue appeare different from the firste, and yet in ef­fecte seemeth all one: In the 2. Chapt of the firste booke. I haue saied somewhat before, and plainely proued, that good woorkes doe not onely keepe and increase our iustice here, but shalbe rewarded also in the ende with life euerlasting, whereof I shall saie more hereafter. In the. 13. Chapter.

3 To the thirde opinion I shall nowe answere, and eui­dently shew, that it is not faith alone, that worketh th'acte of our Iustification, but that hope, charitie, and the Sacra­mentes, haue their partes in working it also. And by this shall the Reader perceiue, that after their meaning it can in no wise be truely said, that faith alone iustifieth.

And here must I aduertise the Reader, that this thirde opinion is newe and lately come out of the forge, neuer heard of to my knowledge, before these our daies. For as there hath ben in sundrie ages, carnal men, which thought them selues, August. de fid. & oper. c. 27 and went about to perswade others, that faith and the Sacramentes of Christ, might saue a man without good workes, so haue I not read of any, that plainely said, faith without hope, charitie, and the Sacraments of Christ, can iustifie a man. And therfore, as diuers, or rather al the auncient Fathers, haue in some places of their woorkes, gone about to pul the one opinion out of mennes heades, so do I not finde, that they make any mention of th'other, and much lesse, that any one of them before this our age, hath affirmed it to be true.

That Faith excludeth not Charitie in our Iustifica­tion, that is to saie, Faith alone iustifieth no man, without the helpe and woorking of Charitie. THE III. CHAPTER.

AND nowe to beginne with the moste excellente vertue that is in a Christian man, Of Charitie. Faith alone iustifi­eth no man, without the helpe and working of cha­ritie. It hath ben declared before, In the. 4. Chapter. that our Iustification in Christe, is but the restoring of that whiche was lost by Adam. And as Adam sinned, not onely by lacke of faith, but rather and much more, by lacke of good wil and right loue, so is not a man once fallen, restored againe by reco­uering onely righte faith, vnlesse he recouer also righte loue. The sinne of Adam was chiefely a peruerse desire and luste, through a loue settled where it should not be, pulled from God and delyte heauenly, and settled on him selfe and thinges transitorie. And as that peruerse loue, which is called luste, made him of good and righteouse, August. in Praefat. Psal. 31. August. in Titul. Psal. 64. euill and sinnefull: so in all that descende of his race, yll loue and luste maketh an yll man: and good loue, which is called Charitie, maketh a good man. Interoget se quisque quid amet, & inueniet vnde sit Ciuis. Lette euery man aske of him selfe what he loueth, and he shall finde whereof he is a Citizen. That is to saie, whether he be of the Citie of God, or of the Diuell. Charitie yt ys that altereth and chaungeth the hearte, and the hearte is it that chaungeth the woorkes. Muta cor & [Page] mutabitur opus. August. Serm. 12. de verb. Dom. Change the heart, saith S. Augustine, and the woorke will be changed. And howe the hearte is changed, it foloweth: Extirpa cupiditatem, planta charita­tem. Roote out luste and ill desire: plante charitie, for as luste is the roote of all yll, so is charitie the roote of all good.

No man is iustified, but he that is made a good man, and charitie it is that maketh a man good. Aug. En­chi. c. 117 For when the question is asked, whether any one be a good man, it is not demaunded what he beleueth, or what he hopeth, but what he loueth. For who so loueth rightly, without doubt he bele­ueth rightly. Al men wil confesse, that no man can be iu­stified, 1 vnlesse he know God, be new borne of God, tran­slated 2 from death of the sowle to lyfe, fourmed of newe, 3 and graffed in Christe, and finally, made a new creature. 4 For who so euer remaineth without knowledge of God, 5 and continueth in the olde estate of Adam, is the childe of anger, in the state of iuste damnation, and farre from iustice. If then it plainely appeare, that all these fiue pointes be wroughte in vs, especially by charitie, wee must needes confesse, that charitie doth not onely worke, but singularly worke in the acte of our Iustification.

To proue the firste and seconde pointe, S. Iohn saith: Euerie man that loueth, 1. Ioan. 4. is borne of God, and knoweth God. He that loueth not, knoweth not God, for God is charitie. The thirde pointe he proueth by these wordes: 1. Ioan. 3. Nos sci­mus: We knowe, that we are translated from death to lyfe, bicause we loue our brethren: he that loueth not, remaineth in death. August. in expo. epist. ad Galat. Of the fourth point, S. Augustine saith: forma­tur Christus in eo qui formam accepit Christi. Christ is for­med in him, that hath receiued the fourme and shape of [Page 37] Christ, but he it is that receiueth the shape of Christ, who cleaueth faste to Christe by a gostely and spirituall loue. The fifte pointe is proued by S. Paule, who taketh it for al one to be made a newe creature and to haue faith that worketh throughe charitie. For as he saieth: Galat. 5. In Christe Iesu neither circumcision, Galat. 6. nor to be without circumcision auaileth ought, but faith that worketh through charitie. So he saith: Neither circumcision nor to be without circum­cision auaileth ought, but the newe creature. This being proued, that man knoweth God, is borne of God, tran­slated from death to life, newe fourmed in Christe, and finally made a newe creature by Charitie, it is also proued consequentely, that man is iustified especially through Charitie.

I go not abowte here to abase the excellente gifte of faith nor to saie, charitie onely iustifieth, excluding faith, which is the foundation of all rightuousenes. my intente is onely to shewe, howe shamefull a diuorce they make, that parte these so wel agreeing vertues in the acte of our Iustification, whiche God hath ioined together. Matth. 19 Leo serm. 7. de qua­drag. For trewely it is saied. Charitas robur est fidei, fides fortitudo est charitatis. Charitie is the force of faith, faith is the strength of Charitie, and then is the name trewe, and trew fruite of bothe, when eche remayneth sure and faste knitte to other. Seing then that Iustification is the greatest fruite that can come of faith, it foloweth, that the same can not be had without thaid of charity. Faith may be in a man with­out charitie, but it maketh no man rightuouse and iuste, but by charitie. S. Augustine saith, A man may beleue that Christ is Christ, by faith without hope and charitie: but he can not beleue in Christe, whiche is as muche to saie, [Page] as to be vnited and made a member of Christe, without hope and charitie. Aug. Ser. 61. De ver. De. Qui credit in Christum. &c. who so be­leueth in Christe, by his beleuing, Christe commeth vnto him, and by some meanes he is made one with Christ, and a member of his body, which can not be done, vnlesse hope and charitie be ioined also.

1 In which place three thinges are to be noted: first he saith, that faith alone is sufficiente for vs to beleue that 2 Christe is Christe. Next, he saith, that faith alone is not inough to make a man the member of Christ. Thirdely 3 he saith, that faith, hope and charity ioined together make a man the member of Christ. Wherefore seing that to be iustified is nothing els but to be made a member of Christ: it is a plaine matter with S. Augustine, that faith only can not iustifie, bicause it can not make a man the member of Christe. And for as muche as that effecte is wroughte by the three vertues ioined together, it foloweth also that hope, and charitie worke in the acte of our Iustifica­tion, as well as Faith.

Faith can not onely iustifie no man without charitie, but as S. Bernarde saieth, dieth, if charitie be pulled from it. Bernar. Ser. 24. super Canti. Mors fidei est separatio charitatis. It is the death of Faith to be parted from charitie. And he that diuideth them, saith he, is fideicida, a murtherer of Faith.

A deade faith can not geue life to the sowle. Mortuam Apostolus definit eamesse. Iaco. 2. And the Apostle S. Iames deter­mineth that faith to be deade, that worketh not by loue. Quasi non habens animam ipsam dilectionem. Bernar. Epist. 42. Bicause she hath not loue whiche is her very sowle. If faith when she is without charitie, wanteth her sowle and life, without the which she can doo no acte, howe should she without [Page 38] charitie worke that greate acte of our Iustification?

To make the matter plaine, we shall neede but one ar­gument grounded vppon the wordes of S. Paule. Gala. 5. In Christ Iesu neither circumcision, nor to be without circumcision auaileth any thing, but faith that worketh through charitie. If that be the Faithe that auaileth, whiche worketh through charitie, then faithe alone destitute of charitie auaileth nothing. If it auaile nothing, muche lesse dothe it worke our Iustification: For that is not onely some­what, but it is as S. Augustine and Prosper Aquitanus say, Aug. tra. in Ioan. 72. Prosper de promis. part. 2. cap. 30. l'e fide & oper. cap. 14. De gratia & lib. arbit. cap. 7. Epist. 107. Enchi. c. 8. Aug. de fide & oper. ca. 14 a greater worke, then to make heauen and earth, or to bring a deade man to life againe. The argument is not mine, but suche as S. Augustine vseth, and repeteth almost as often as he speaketh of Iustification: Saying that S. Paule by these wordes hath decided and determined the mat­ter: Non quamlibet fidem qua in Deum creditur. &c. It is not euery Faith whereby a man beleueth in God, that the Apostle determineth to be healthfull and Euangelicall, but that is the Faith, saith he, which worketh through charitie: wherevppon he auoucheth that the Faith, which some take to be sufficiente for their saluation, auaileth nothing: in so muche that he saith: If I haue all Faith, in suche sorte that I be able to moue hilles owt of theire places, and haue no cha­ritie, I am nothing.

I woulde seeke a plainer decision, if any thing coulde be more plainely spoken. He saith, S. Paule hath defined, that there is but one Faithe auailable, to witte, the faithe that worketh through charitie. He saith, Ser. 15. de ver. apost. De fide & oper. c 14. all other Faithe what so euer it be, auaileth nothing. He saith, and that verie often, that Faith destitute of charitie maie be not onely in euill men, but also in the diuell him selfe. And [Page] calleth it fidem damoniorum, the faith of diuelles.

And leste any man should saie, that albeit good workes are done by charitie, yet is all to be imputed to faithe, whiche is the cause that worketh al, Note vvel S. Paule saith on the other side, that faith it selfe taketh her doing and working of charitie. For as they know that vnderstand the Greke tongue, ἐνεργουμένη is a participle of passiue significatiō, and rightely shoulde he translate the wordes of S. Paule, who shoulde saie, That faith in Christ Iesu is auailable, whiche is made actiue and doing thorough charitie. For if we will speake of the nature of faithe as it is by it selfe, it is vn­doubtedly, In the 2. Chapt. to vnderstande and assent vnto trewth, as hath ben shewed before.

And bicause all knowledge be it of the Scriptures, or the articles of our Crede, maie be, not onely in il men, but in diuels also: Faith is not able of her selfe to make a man iuste and righteouse, vnlesse shee take vnto her hope, and charitie, and so be made actiue and doing: by the one to hope in God, by the other to loue God and man. whiche conclusion concerning charitie S. Augustine maketh. In Praefa. Psal. 31. Ergo si nihil mihi prodest fides sine charitate. &c. If faithe then auaile me nothing without charitie, and charitie wheresoeuer it be, muste needes be working, faithe it selfe by charitie hath her working.

Reason in man is the thing that maketh the difference betwene him and al brute beastes: which be called brute, bicause they lacke reason. For which cause, Reason, as the principal power of the sowle is called of the Philosopher εντελέχεια, the forme and perfection that maketh a man.

In like manner charitie is the thing that maketh the difference betwene faith and faith, betwene the faith of [Page 39] a good and an ill man, betwene the faith of good Chri­stians, and vncleane diuelles. As S. Augustine saith at large in a learned and godly Sermon able to satisfie any indifferente Reader, not onely in this point, but in the whole matter of Iustification. Quid pertinet ad fidem? Aug. ser. 16. De ver. Aposto. Iaco. 2. Credere. What belongeth to faith? to beleue: But lette there yet further be a difference made betwene this faith, and the faith of vncleane Diuelles. For the Apostle S. Iames saith, the Diuelles also beleue and tremble: if thou doest but onely beleue, and liuest without hope, and haste no charitie, the Diuelles beleue also and tremble. And a litle after, first therefore make a difference betwene thy faith, and the Di­uelles faith. Whereby wilte thou make the difference? Mar. 1. Matt. 8. Luc. 4. The Diuelles said, Christ was the sonne of God, through feare. S. Peter said it through loue: Put hope then to faith. And what hope is there, without some good conscience? put vnto hope it selfe, charitie. And somewhat after that: There­fore make a difference of your faith, then are ye of the prede­stinates of the called, and of the iustified. And in the same Sermon to conclude, he saith: Gala. 5. Therefore if there be in you faith that worketh through loue, now belonge you to the pre­destinates, to the called, and to the iustified. Let that faith therefore growe in you that is working by charitie: for faith working by charitie can not be without hope.

Now if charitie be it, that maketh the difference be­twene faith, and faith, as S. Augustine proueth, and if that which maketh the difference betwene any one creature and al other, be the perfection, life, and sowle, of that crea­ture: Then is charitie not an instrument to serue faith, but the life and sowle of faith, without the helpe and mo­uing whereof, faith neither iustifieth, neither worketh [Page] any good acte in the beleuer.

The Euangelist saith: Ex principibus multi crediderunt in eum, Ioan. 12. sed propter Pharisaeos non confite bantur, vt è synago­ga non eijcerentur: dilexerunt enim gloriam hominum ma­gis quàm gloriam Dei. Thei had faith, vvithout right loue Many of the chiefe rulers beleued in him, but they confessed him not, bicause they would not be caste out of the Synagoge. For they loued the glory of men more, then the glory of God. The scripture saith, they had faith, and yet no man I thinke will say they were iustified, who neither confessed Christe, and also lo­ued the worlde better then God. And what lacked there in them, Ser. 16. de ver. Apos. to make them belonge to the predestinates, to the called and iustified, as S. Augustine saith, but onely right loue, to make that faith actiue and stronge to loue the glory of God more then the glory of men, whiche vn­lesse God gaue them afterwarde, that faith nothing auai­led them.

Only cha­ritie ra­ther then only faithWherefore if a man were disposed to make a diuorce betwene faith, hope, and charitie, which no good man euer did, he might say by these and other reasons, that charitie alone rather iustifieth, and haue S. Augustine to say with him, whose wordes these are: Charitas incho­ata, De natu­ra & gra. cap. 70. inchoata iustitia est, &c. An vnperfect charitie, is an vnperfect iustice: a well increased charitie, is a well in­creased iustice: a great charitie, is great iustice: perfect cha­ritie, is perfect iustice. And in the same booke he saith of charitie: Ca 38. ib. Qua vna verè iustus est, quicunque iustus est. By the which onely he is trewly iuste, who so euer is iust. But to declare, that his minde was not to make any such separation, Ib. cap. 70. he saith, it is the charitie that commeth from a pure harte, a good conscience and vnsained faith. [Page 40] He might allege for him th'authoritie of S. Ihon th'Euan­gelist, who being required by his scholers a litle before his death, to teach them some perfecte lesson, Hier. li. 3. com. in epist. ad Galat. cap. 6. whereby they might liue well and haue cause to remembre him, said: my children, loue one an other. And when they looked for more, he repeted the same againe, and said: It is our Lords commaundement, and if there be no more done but that, it is inough. He should haue Prosper to say for him: De vit. contēpla. li. 3. ca. 13 Charitie is a summarie and abbridgement of all good doings, of the which euery good worke taketh his life, without the which neuer man pleased God. S. Bede would say, Homi. aestiua in lita. maio. Ser. 7. de Epipha. Chrysost. tom. 1. fol. 176. Chari­tie is the principall vertue, in so muche that without that vertue, other principall vertues can not be. Leo would call her the mother of all vertues, and Chrysostome the mother of all goodnes. And thus haue I proued, not only that faith without charitie iustifieth no man, but also that charitie hath a souereine working in the acte of our Iustification, without the which faith auaileth nothing, and so doth not faith alone iustifie, nor exclude charitie.

An answere to obiections that be made, to proue that faith alone iustifieth without charitie THE IIII. CHAPTER.

BVT leste the mainteiners of Iustification by onely faith should seeme to be without all ground, and to exclude charitie without colour of reason, they frame one especiall argument, which for the readers bet­ter satisfaction, I will put forth and answere here. The argument is this.

We be iustified by faith without all workes of the Lawe.

Charitie is a worke of the Lawe.

Ergo, we be iustified by faith without charitie.

To the which I answere with S. Augustine, that their second proposition deceiueth them, for that charitie is not onely a worke of the lawe, but also the gifte of the holy Ghost in the newe testament. Rom 5. S. Paule saith, the cha­ritie of God is powred abrode in our hartes through the holy Ghost that is geuen vs. 1. Ioha. 4. And S. Iohn saith: Moste dearely beloued, let vs loue one an other, for loue commeth of God. Vppon which wordes S. Augustines answere is: De grat & li. arb. cap. 18. Cùm di­citur, diligamus inuicem: lex est. Cùm dicitur, quia dilectio ex Deo est, gratia est. When it is said: Lette vs loue one an other, it is the lawe: when it is said, for loue commeth of God, it is grace. He maketh this the greatest differēce betwene th'old and new testament, that where as in the old, God lead his people by terror and feare, in the newe he geueth them plenty of his charitie and loue. Contr. Adiman. cap. 17. De spirit. & lit. cap. 17. Item cap. 21. ca. 16. Haec est breuissima, &c. This is the shortest and plainest difference of both testaments: feare, and loue. Ibi in tabulis lapideis. There the holy Ghost wrought in tables of stone, here in mens hartes. And what be the lawes of God writen by God him self in mennes hartes, but the presence of the holy Ghost who is the singer of God, by whose presence charitie is powred abrode in our hartes, which is the fulfilling of the law. Thus doo we see, that charitie is not onely a worke of the law, but also the fruite of the holy Ghost, the speciall token of the new testament, wrought in our hartes by the holy Ghost. And so hath S. Augustine answered this argument xi. hundred yeares before they were borne that lately haue made it.

And whereas it is saied, that faith onely iustifieth, What it is truely to apprehēd Christe. bi­cause faith onely apprehendeth Christe: I aske, what is meant by the terme of Apprehension? If it be to beleue onely that Christ died for sinners, that alone iustifieth no man, for the Diuelles beleue it, and tremble, Iacob. 2. bicause they hope not to be partakers of that benefite, nor loue him that purchased it: If to apprehend Christe be vnderstan­ded, to dwell in Christe, and to haue him dwell in vs, it is not true that Christe is apprehended in that sorte, by onely faith without charitie. For it is saied: 1 Ioan 4. God is chari­tie, and he that dwelleth in charitie dwelleth in God, and God in him. And Christ him selfe saith: Si quis diligit me, Ioan. 14. ser­monem meum seruabit, & Pater meus diliget eum, & ad eum veniemus, & mansionem apud eum faciemus: If a man loue me, he will kepe my saying, and my Father wil loue him, and to him will we come, and make our abode with him. By these woordes let the Reader learne, what it is truely and profitably to apprehend Christe.

He apprehendeth Christ truly, Aug. ser. 61. de ver. Dom. & tract. in Ioan. 29. that is vnited and made a member of Christe, whiche as I haue proued in the last Chapter, can not be done without hope and charitie. He apprehendeth Christ truely, that cleaueth vnto Christ, and the glue whereby the sowle is fastned vnto Christe, saith S. Augustine, is charitie: Ipsum gluten est charitas: In Psal. 62 If it be said, that faith apprehendeth the promise: Christ hath promised lyfe euerlasting to suche as become his friendes. Ioan. 15. Heb. 5. And they be his friendes that keepe his commaundements. He is made a cause of life euerlasting, but, to such as obey him. The promise is made to the children of Abraham, that is to suche as haue the faith and obedience of Abraham, whereof I shall speake at large hereafter. Chapt. 23. And so is it [Page] true, that faith alone neither apprehendeth Christe, nor his promise profitablie, vnlesse hope and Charitie be ioy­ned vnto it.

That Faith excludeth not Hope in the acte of our Iustifica­tion. THE V. CHAPTER.

Of Hope.AS God requireth of such as come to his seruice, that they stedfastly beleeue in him, and with all their heartes loue him: So doth he also require of them, to repose al hope and affiance in him onely, saying by his Prophete: Iere. 17. Maledictus homo qui confidit in homine. Cur­sed is the man that putteth his trust in man. And by the same Prophete: Iere. 9. 1. Cor. 1. Psal. 107. Psal. 33. Let not the wise bragge in his wisedome, neither lette the strong boast in his strength. Nor lette the riche glorie in his riches: But lette him that boasteth, boast in our Lorde. Wherefore, as mans power to saue is vaine, and he vnhappie that trusteth in it: so happie is the man, that trusteth in God. Of so great force is a right and con­stant hope in God, that nothing perteining to saluatiō, can be auaileable to him that wanteth it. Aug. En­chi. cap. 8. No true charitie can be without it. No faith can iustifie, but by the helpe and di­rection of it. A good mans faith is the substance of things that are to be hoped. Hebr. 11. Take awaie hope then from faith, and faith must nedes fainte and quaile. The thing that kepte the Fathers, of whome S. Paule speaketh, so faithfull to God, was, that they had a strong hope and trust to enioye his promises. And that which was said of Moyses, may [Page 42] be truely said of them al: Hebr. 11. Aspiciciebat ad remunerationem. They looked to the rewarde, which can not be without hope. The Diuelles beleue and tremble, Aug. En­chi. cap. 8. but as S. Augustine saith, they neither hope, nor loue. In like manner euil Chri­stians may beleue, and yet remaine stil vngodly, and voide of iustice, bicause they want hope and loue.

I haue proued before, that faith without charitie iusti­fieth no man: Propter quod Apostolus Paulus, Aug. ibid. For which cause the Apostle Paule commendeth the faith, which hath her woorking through charitie. Quae vtique sine spe esse non potest. Which can in no wise be without hope. For sith a man may beleeue, that whiche he hopeth not for: what auaileth him to beleeue, 1. Timo. 2. that Christe is the Sauiour of all men, vnlesse he hope also to be partaker of that saluati­on? Or howe shoulde he be moued to loue him for the benefite of our redemption, if he trust not to enioy it? And therefore saith S. Augustine: Nec amor sine spe, Euch. c. 8 nec sine amore spes, nec vtrumque sine fide. Neither is there loue without hope, nor hope without loue, nor both without faith. And so doth faith woorke our Iustifica­tion through hope and loue. So is it true, that fides, spes, August. epist. 121. charitas, ad Deum ducunt, faith, hope, and charitie leade vs to God, to whom we are assured not to come, if either of the three want in vs. And therefore as it is saied, Ephes. 2. Rom. 8. by grace are ye saued through faith: So is it also said: Spe salui facti su­mus. By hope are we saued. Hope ioyning with faith and charity, ingēdreth an affiance in God, and maketh a strong hoping faith, vnto whiche affiance euerlasting life is pro­mised: Qui habet fiduciam mei, haeredit abit terram, Esai. 57. & pos­sidebit montem sanctum meum. He that hath affiance in me, shall inherite the earth, and possesse my holie Hill. [Page] So dothe S. Paule call hope the safe and sure anker of the sowle. Heb. 6. Whervnto as many as flee for refuge, haue a most strong comforte. For as the ancor staieth the shippe, so doth hope the sowle: faith would be weake, and charitie colde, if hope mainteined and staied them not. S. Paule saieth to the Colossians: Coloss. 1. Gratias agimus Deo & Patri. We geue thankes to God and the Father of our Lorde Ie­sus Christe, euer praying for you. For that we heare of your faith in Christe Iesu, and of the loue you beare towarde all the holie. Propter spem quae reposita est vobis in coelis. For the hopes sake that is laid vppe for you in heauen. He maketh the ende of our hope the marke, wherevnto both faith and charitie haue their respecte. And if the Philo­sophers sayinges be true, that the ende is it whiche is last done, Hope by some rea­son, is the principall vvorker in our Iu­stification and first in our intente, a man may reason vppon this place, that in the acte of our Iustification, Hope dothe not onely worke, but hath the chiefe place and principal woorking. Bicause his obiecte is the ende, wherevnto faith and charitie referre all their dooinges, and conse­quently, the cause that moueth faith to beleeue, and cha­ritie to loue: without the direction of hope, faith and loue may be fruitlesse. A man may haue faith and doe good woorkes, August. in Praefat. Psal. 31. and yet lacking a right hope, he shall not be a good man: For saith S. Augustine: Quid si de ijs omnibus bonis operibus, &c. What if by all these good woorkes, either thou hope for that is to be hoped, but not at his hande of whom it shoulde be hoped, or hope after that is not to be hoped, though it be at his hande of whome euerlasting life is to be hoped. To put an Example: For thy good workes, thou hopest to get thy selfe a worldly felicitie. Thou arte a wicked man. And therfore he saith in the same place: Corrige fidem, [Page 43] dirige fidem. Correcte thy faith, directe thy faith. And what is the direction of faith, but to referre and applye it to life euerlasting? which we ought to hope and trust for in al our doinges. If faith then can not iustifie, vnlesse it be rightly directed, and direction of faith is hope: howe shoulde faithe iustifie without hope? Ser. 16. de ver. apost. Adde ergo fidei spem: Therefore put hope to faith, saieth S. Augustine. And what hope is there without some good conscience? put charitie then also to hope: These three ioyntly toge­ther beginne to woorke our iustice: These three increase our iustice. These three bring vs to the rewarde and per­fection of iustice: faith, hope and charitie leade vs to God: fide, spe, & charitate colendus est Deus. By faith, hope and charitie God muste be serued. Et nos fide, spe, Aug. epi­stol. 121. & cha­ritate cum capite nostro sumus in coelo. By faith, hope and charitie we be in heauen with Christe our heade: Ench. ca. 2 & 6. August. in Psalm. 26 enarr. 2. let vs make no diuorce betwene these vertues, whome God hath so ioyned to worke our iustice and saluation.

But as we be assured, that without hope the acte of our Iustification is not wroughte, so it behoueth vs to vnderstande, howe hope muste be nurisshed and main­teyned. The lesson is shorte, but of greate proffite, vtte­red by him that had good experience thereof. August. in praefation. Psalm. 31. Cupiditas refrenetur, charitas excitetur. Lette luste be bryde­led, lette charitie be stirred vp. The very charitie of a man that worketh well geueth him the hope of a good con­science. For good conscience is it that beareth hope. As an yll conscience is all in dispayre, so the good conscience is all in hope. We see then that it is charitie and godly life which fostereth and mainteyneth hope. And as without hope faithe suffiseth not, for whiche cause it is saied by S. Au­gustyne: [Page] Putte hope vnto faith: Augu. ser. 16. de ver. Apost. so hope without charitie wil not be had. For what hope is there without some good conscience? Put charitie then to hope also. Thus is faith directed and stayed by hope: hope mainteyned by cha­ritie: and a man made acceptable to God by all three. For if these be in vs, Ser. 16. de ver. apost. then doo we belonge to the prede­stinate, to the called, and to the iustified. Whiche is al­so expressed by the woordes of S. Paule, where he saith: Finis praecepti est charitas, 1. Tim. 1. &c. The perfyting and ending of the commaundement is charitie, that commeth from a cleane harte, De doctr. Christian. lib. 1. c. 40 from a good conscience, and an vnfayned faith. In which place S. Augustine saith: The Apostle putteth in good conscience in steade of hope. Wherefore if the com­mandement be geuen to make man perfect, in such perfe­ction as he may haue in this life, and the ende and perfe­cting of the cōmandement lyeth in these three vertues: the greatest perfection that man may reache vnto in this life is gotten by faith, hope and charitie. And our greatest perfection in this life is, our Iustification: for our glori­fying apperteyneth to the life to come.

That faith excludeth not the working of Sacramentes in our Iusti­fication. THE VI. CHAPTER.

Of the Sacra­mentes.AS faith doth not barre hope and charitie from wor­king our Iustification, so doth it not exclude the Sa­Sramentes of the Church instituted by Christ in the newe Testamente. Whiche Sacramentes be not only re­quisite [Page 44] to the iustifying of a sinner, but doo worke also in him remissiō of sinne, bring and restore him to rightuous­nes, and geue life euerlasting. Baptisme, saieth S. Peter, 1. Pet. 3. saueth vs. Concerning the Sacramentes of the Altar, Christe saieth: He that eateth my fleshe, Ioan. 6. and drinketh my bloode, shall lyue for euer. He saieth also of the Sa­cramente of Penaunce: whose sinnes you forgeue, Ioan. 20. they be forgeuen them. The like may be said of the rest, of which S. Augustine maketh this general rule, putting a differēce betwene the Sacramentes of the olde and newe Testa­ment: Sacrament a noui Testamenti dant salutem, August. in Psal. 73. Sacramē ­ta veteris Testamenti promiserunt Saluatorem. The Sacra­mentes of the newe Testamente geue saluation: the Sa­cramentes of the old Testamente promised a Sauiour.

S. Bede, whom I allege for honours sake, both bicause he was a singular lighte of our Country, and also bicause he was in all his writinges an exquisite and moste dili­gent folower of S. Augustine, saieth: Bed. Hom. in feri. 3. Pascha. The Apostles were sente, Qui cunctis per orbem nationibus, &c. Who shoulde both preache the woorde of life to all nationes through the worlde, and minister the Sacramente of faith, by whiche men mighte be saued, and atteyne to the ioyes of the hea­uenly country.

The reason why so high and excellente a vertue should be in the Sacramentes, August. in Psal 56. et idem in Psal. 103. is bicause they take their force of Christ his Death and Passion. Percussum est latus pendētis de lancea: & profluxerunt Ecclesiae Sacramenta: The side of Christ hanging on the Crosse, was stryken with a speare, and the Sacramentes of the Church came flowing out.

And as they issued and flowed out of his side, so doo they applye and geue vnto vs, the benefyte of his bloode [Page] and passion. Augu. ex­posit. epist. ad Roma. inchoat. Such as vvere christened Were si­gned vvith the Crosse. Illud Sacrificium &c. That Sacrifice, to witte, the whole Sacrifice of our Lorde, whiche, after a manner is then offred for euerie one, at what tyme he is christened and signed, if he sinne againe, can not be offered. S. Augustine saith, that the Sacrifice which Christe made for all vppon the Crosse is offred after a sorte for euery one particular­ly, when he is baptized. For as he died for al, and paide the price and ransome of his bloode sufficiente for all: so is his passion auayleable and applyed vnto such as receyue the healthful Sacramentes of his passion. Augu. ad. arti. falsò sibi impo­sit. artic. 1 Cuius mors non sic impensa est humano generi: His death was not so be­stowed vpon man kinde, that euen they that neuer shoulde be regenerate or christened, should also be partakers of his redemption, but in such sorte was it geuen, that it whiche was by one onely example and paterne done for al in general, should by a special Sacramente be celebrated and done in eue­ry one by him selfe. Let no man therefore assure him selfe of his Iustification by faith or other meanes, The Sa­cramēt of penance. without the helpe and benefite of the Sacramentes, whiche God hath prouided first to applie his death and passiō vnto vs, as we haue seene proued: and nexte he hath also prouided them to be bandes to bynde and rowle vp our woundes in this life, to staye and ease the ruptures and breaches of our soule. August. in Psal. 146. Alligamenta medicinalia, &c. The Sacramentes vsed here for the tyme, by which we haue confort, be medicinal bandes of our contrition and rupture. Perfecta sanitate de­trahentur. When our healthe shalbe perfect, which shalbe in heauen, they shalbe pulled of, but we should not atteyne and comme to that, were we not rouled and bound vp.

S. Augustine saith, that the Sacramentes for the tyme of this life be our medicines and salues to keepe vs in [Page 45] health, and for the life to comme so necessarie, that no man should atteine thereunto without them.

Here some man will say, Obiection how should the Sacramentes be so necessarie for our saluation? Is it not writen, that by faith God purifieth and maketh cleane the hartes of men? Act. 15. Ephe. 2. Ioan. 6. Is it not in S. Paule, by grace are ye saued through faith? Did not Christ him selfe say, he that beleueth in me, hath life euerlasting? With many like sayinges, wherein faith is commended, without any mention made either of hope, charitie, or Sacramentes? Yeas verely, Answere they be all the wordes of God, and al trewe, but these are not onely the wordes of God, nor onely trewe. The holy Ghost hath vttered the trewth of God in the Scriptures, where and by what wordes it liked that diuine wisedome. Al are in­spired from God, and all to be beleeued alike: but not all together, nor all in one place. And therefore as we be­leeue it is vndoubtedly trewe, he that beleueth in me, Ioan. 6. hath euerlasting life: so doo wee likewise beleue it to be trewe: If I haue all faith, and haue no charitie, I am nothing: 1. Cor. 13. Rom. 8. Ioan. 3. as trewe doo we thinke that also: by hope are we saued: and no lesse true: Vnlesse a man be borne againe by water and the holy Ghost, he shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen. As true doo we take that to be: Luc. 13. vnlesse ye doo penance, ye shall all perish, after a like sorte.

After this manner doth the Scripture somtime speake of faith, and attribute Iustification vnto it, Note wel. making no mention of hope, charitie, or penance. Sometime it see­meth to geue the like preeminence to charitie, mentio­ning neither faith, nor any of the rest, sometime to hope, sometime to Baptisme or penance without the rest: som­time it promiseth rewarde of life euerlasting to faith [Page] without mention of good workes: sometime to good workes, saying nothing of faith: and yet is there no one of them meant to be excluded or left out. And therefore the godly reader wisely meeke, and meekely wise, when he seeth life euerlasting promised to euery one of these particularly, A rule for the right vnderstā ­ding of the Scri­ptures. remembring that euery woorde of God is like true, ioyneth them al together, and truely beleueth, that to the perfiting of our Iustification and Saluation there is required grace, faith, the feare of God, hope, cha­ritie, together with the Sacramentes of Baptisme and pe­nance, and also good workes, as hath ben shewed before. It is not the manner of the holy Ghost, nor of the Ca­tholike Church by affirming of one treweth, to deny or take away an other, but to ioine all trewth together. S. Paule the true and earnest commender of faith, preached in Asia publickly and priuately. Act. 20. Testificans Iudaeis atque gentibus in Deum poenitentiam, & fidem in Dominum no­strum Iesum Christum. Protesting to the Iewes and Gen­tiles penance towarde God, and faith in our Lorde Iesus Christ, and there ioined he faith and penance together. S. Augustine often times teacheth, that we are saued by Baptisme, intending not to exclude faith in such, as be of perfecte age: and therefore saith: Baptismus, qui semel ad­hibetur, Ser. 30. de ver. Do. per fidem mundat: Baptisme that is geuen but once, Note. cleanseth by faith. If this rule were marked and put in vre, we were at a point, not onely in this matter, but in many other.

The Euchites waying the greate commendation that Christ in the Gospell geueth vnto praier, Matt. 7. Luc. 11. saying: Petite & dabitur vobis. Aske, and it shalbe geuen you: And what so euer thinges ye aske in praier, Mar. 11. beleue ye shall haue them, [Page 46] and they shall come to passe vnto you, were of opinion, Theodor. li. 4. here. fabul. et hist. eccle. li. 4. ca. 11. that praier alone was sufficient for a Christian man. They did sette light by Baptisme, and said the holy Sacrament of the altare did neither good, nor harme. Whereby they tooke no fruit of theire praier, and loste the benefit of the Sacramentes, and theire owne saluation. Lette them be taught by this example, who seeming to extolle faith, make light not onely of hope, charitie and good workes, but also of the very Sacramentes ordeined by Christ for our saluation. Lette them take heed, leste beside losing the benefite of Christes Sacramentes, they be not founde voide of true faith also. For what faith can we say that they haue, or howe doo they beleue Christe, Matt. 20. 2. Cor. 12. Act. 8. who being taught by his owne wordes to be Baptized, if they be He­then, and by the wordes of S. Paule, and S. Peter, after Ba­ptisme to doo penance, when they haue sinned, be carelesse to doo the one, or the other?

It hath ben declared before, In the 6. chapter. that sinnes be forgeuen and we iustified by the Sacraments of Baptisme and penance. It hath ben shewed also, In the 11. chapt. that faith is one of the partes of true penance, and therefore penance can not exclude faith, neither faith, if it iustifie, exclude penance.

For faith is either vnfained, liuely and profitable, De fid. et oper. ca. 16 such as S. Augustine termeth, fidem Christianorum, Christian mennes faith, or els it is naked and deade, such as bicause the Diuel may haue, he calleth, fidem Daemoniorū, Iaco. 2. the Di­uels faith. The naked and bare faith iustifieth no man: for if it could, the Diuel might be iustified. The liuely and Christian mans faith beleuing al scripture to be true, and seing penance not only cōmended, but also cōmanded, can not passe it ouer, but by praier obteineth it, and so iustifieth. [Page] Penance is the reuiuing of a sowle that is dead by sinne. Aug. de trinit. lib. 4. cap. 3. Anima Deo deserente, moritur, the soule dieth when God forsaketh it: Resuscitatur per poenitentiam: It is raised vp againe by penance. Ho 20. in Gen. And bicause penance is the meane to receiue Goddes grace, Chrysostome saith, that vppon contrition of harte, remorse and confession, God doth not on­ly geue the healing of woundes, but maketh him a iuste man that was before loded with innumerable burdens of sinnes.

Constitu. Apost. lib. 2. ca. 23.Seing therefore, the holy Ghost hath so prouided for vs, that as S. Clement saith, the Church of God is our peace, and a quiet and calme hauen, vnto the which sinners may be restored, Ioan. 20. by absolution: Seing also that Christ hath made that fauorable promise, saying, whose sinnes you forgeue, they be forgeuen them: De adul­ter. cōiug. li. 2. ca. 9. whereby as S. Augustine saith, Per claues regni coelorum non dubitatur fieri remissio pec­catorum: There is no doubte, but through the keies of the kingdome of heauen sinnes be forgeuen: Lette no man presume through Iustification by faith, to misprise or contemne the Sacrament of penance. Lette no man leaue the sure for the doubtefull and vncerteine. For as in case of necessitie men may enioy the inuisible grace of God, Aug. super Leuiti. Quaest. 84. without the visible Sacramentes, so is not the visi­ble Sacrament to be dispised when it may be had. Nam contemptor eius sanctificari nullo modo potest. For the dispi­ser of it can by no meanes be sanctified inuisibly. Faith can not onely iustifie no man, where the contempte of Christes Sacramentes is, but furder, that very contempt maketh a man prophane and wicked, as S. Augustine saith. Sacramentorum vis inenarrabiliter valet plurimum, Contr. Faust. lib. 19. cap. 11. & ideo contempta facit sacrilegos: impiè quippe contemnitur, sine qua nō potest perfici pietas. The vertue of Sacraments is of [Page 47] greate and vnspeakeable force, and therefore if it be di­spised, it maketh men profane and wicked. For wicked­ly is it dispised, without the whiche godlines and pietie can not be perfited.

Seing then that the Sacramentes by the death of Christ haue that singular vertue whereby sinnes be forgeuen, the passion of Christe applied vnto vs, our woundes and ruptures tied vppe and rowlled by them, as by medici­nall bandes, without the whiche we coulde not atteine to perfecte health: how can it be said, that faith alone can iustifie, or exclude the vertue of them in our Iustifica­tion?

VVhat is the trewe meaning of these wordes in the Scripture: vve are iustified by faith, or saued by faith: with other like. THE VII. CHAPTER.

BVT seing that all wordes of the Scripture be the wordes of God, Of faith Iusti­fiing. Rom. 3. Galat. 3. Ioan. 6. Lucae. 7. writen by inspiration of the holie Ghost, and therefore vndoubtedly trew, if Faith can not worke our Iustification without charitie and other vertues, howe is it then saied that, the iustice of God com­meth through faith of Iesus Christ into al, and vppon al that beleue in him? And in an other place. By Faith God iustifi­eth the gentile:? What is meant by these wordes of Christ? He that beleueth in me, hath life euerlasting. Thy Faith hath saued thee, with many other like? Wherevnto I answere. There be two causes why it is saied, through faith, Tvvo Causes vvhy faith is saied to iustifie. and by faith we are iustified.

To beginne with the first, Faith is the beginning of iu­stice, [Page] the roote of good workes, the foundation where­vppon godly life is builded: Aug. de praedesti. Sanct. c. 7. Ex fide aūt ideo dicit iustificari hominem, For this cause S. Paule saith a man is iustified by Faith, not by workes, for that Faith is first geuen, whereby other which properly are called good workes (by the whiche men liue iustely) maie be obteined.

Without the direction of Faith no man can liue well, nor doo good workes. Aug. de fi­de & ope­rib. cap. 7. Nisi praecedat fides, vita bona sequi non poterit. &c. vnlesse Faith goo before, good life can not folowe, for what so euer a man shall doo with shewe of well doing, excepte it be done for pietie and duties sake towarde God, Cyril. in Ioan. li. 4. cap. 9. 1. Cor. 3. Augu. de fide & o­perib. c. 16 it can not be called righteouse nor good. Ianua & via in vitam fides est. Faithe is the gate and waie to entre into life. Faith is the foundation whereuppon the whole buil­ding of a Christian and godlie life is laide. Si autem Chri­stus, proculdubio fides Christi. &c. If Christe be the foun­dation, vndoubtedly the Faith in Christ is the foundation, for by Faith Christ dwelleth in our hartes. For that cause the Bishoppes assembled at Magunce to reforme the state of the Churche, and to directe the people to a Christian and godly life, Concil. Magun. cap. 1. Rom. 5. Ephes. 3. saide: Initium actionis nostrae de fide esse decreui­mus. &c. We haue determined, that the beginning of our doing is of Faith, whiche is the foundation of all good: for without Faith we can not please God. By Faith it is that we haue accesse to Christ. Faith is a meane to obteine and gette our Iustification. Aug. de Spiri. et Lit. ca. 29 Iustificatio autem ex fide impetratur. &c. Iustification is obteined by Faith. And by what meane, S. Augustine doth there expresse. Per fidem impetratio gra­tiae contra peccatum: Aug. de Spiri. & Lit. ca. 30. Per gratiam sanatio animae à vitio pec­cati. By Faith grace is obteined against sinne and by grace the sowle is healed of that is amisse by sinne.

Bicause therfore Faith is the gate and entrie to life, the roote of good workes whereof all iustice taketh his be­ginning, the foundation whereupon godly life is builded, the meane to obteine Iustificatiō and good workes, with­out the which nothing pleaseth God, the Scripture saith, that by Faithe a man is iustified: for of Faithe it maie be saide: Haec porta Domini, iusti intrabunt in eam. Psal. 117. This is our Lordes gate, the iuste shal entre into it.

And here the Reader must be aduertised, The Ca­tholike Faith. Vincentius Lyrinēsis. that by faith is vnderstanded the trewe Catholique faith, whiche hol­deth and beleueth onely that, that the Catholique Churche hath holden from Auncient time vniuersally. And what so euer it shall vnderstande to be brought in, afterwarde of any one beside or against all the holy, it accompteth that not to perteine to religion, but to temptation. To this Faith is all promise made and preeminence geuen in the Scripture. This faith is the foundation of iustice. If any other be brought in contrarie or diuerse from this, Nō est fides, Cyril. suprà. sed perfidia. It is not faith, but falsehod: not the foundation of iustice and gate of life, but the waie to destruction. Symbol. Athan. Aug. Eu­chi. cap. 1. De fide & ope. ca. 14. Epist. 105. De spiri. et Lit. cap. 32. Aug. de fide et oper. c. 16. For we sing in the Creede: Vnlesse a man holde the Catholique Faith sounde and inuiolable, he shal without doubt be loste for euer.

An other cause why the Scripture so speaketh, is, that wheresoeuer it is said a man is iustified by faith: there is not meant a bare, naked, or solitarie faith, but that faith that worketh through Charitie. And therefore S. Au­gustine, where he saith, that faith is the foundation wher­by Christe dwelleth in our hartes, immediatly after ad­deth these wordes: Porrò fides Christi illa vti (que) &c. But that is verely meant the faith of Christ, which the Apostle deter­mined, [Page] that hath her working through Charitie. Iaco. 2. Mar 1. Lucae. 4. Matth. 8. For it is not the Faith of diuels, though they also beleue and tremble, and confesse Iesus to be the Sonne of God, that may be taken for the foundation: and why so? but bicause it is not the Faith that worketh through Charitie, but suche as is wroong owt through feare. The Faith then of Christe, the Faith of Chri­stian grace, that is to witte, the Faith that hath her working through charitie, if it be laied in the foundation, suffreth 1 none to perish: by which wordes it appeareth, that Faith maie be without charitie, but suche a Faith can not make 2 Christ to dwell in vs. Againe, that Faith voide of charitie 3 is not the Christians, but the diuels Faith. Thirdely, that the Faith of Christ, the Christians Faith, and the Faith of grace is that which worketh through Charitie, and that is it that muste be laide for the foundation in al that shal not perish: And seing that no man will saie, that Faith can iu­stifie other then suche as is the faith of Christ, the faith of grace, the Christian, and not the diuels faith: it remai­neth, that when it is saied in the Scripture, a man is iusti­fied or saued by faith, we must vnderstand that faith onely that worketh through Charitie. Charitie maketh the dif­ference betwene good men, and wicked diuels. Charitie is the cause, why a Christian man may be iustified by faith, Aug. Epi­stola. 105. Iacob. 2. Mar. 1. Lucae. 4. Matth. 8. and the diuell maie not. Illa quippe fides est Christia­norum, non daemoniorum: That whiche worketh through Charitie, is the Christian, and not the diuels faithe: for diuels also beleue and tremble: but doo they likewise loue? If they had no belefe, they woulde not haue saied, thou arte the Holie of God, thou arte the Sonne of God: had they loue, they woulde not haue saied, what haue we to doo with thee? Other saith then this S. Augustine commendeth not, as [Page 49] able to iustifie: Illa est laudabilis fides, August. serm. 13. de verb. Apostol. ipsa est vera gratiae fides, quae per dilectionem operatur. That is the praise wor­thie faith, that is the true faith of grace, whiche worketh through charitie.

That faith it is that Christe requireth of vs, whiche if we haue not, we shal die in our sinne. They be his owne woordes: If you beleeue not that I am, Ioan. 8. ye shall die in your sinne. And let vs not thinke, saith Cyrillus, Cyril. in Ioan. li. 5. ca. 23. that God made this threat onely vnto the Iewes: Eadem enim nos quoque manet damnatio si non in Christum fide per per dilectionem operante crediderimus. For the like damnation remaineth for vs also, if we beleue not in Christ by faith that woor­keth through charitie. To teache vs this difference of faith and beleeuing, Christe saith in an other place: Ioan. 7. Qui credit in me sicut dicit scriptura, flumina de ventre eius flu­ent aquae viua. He that beleeueth in me, in such sorte as the Scripture saith, fluddes of liuely water shall flowe out of his belie. By fluddes of liuely water, as there S. Iohn saith, is meant the holie Ghoste, which they should receiue that beleeued in him. Christe said not, who so beleeueth in me, but he that beleueth in me as the Scripture saith: for that is the true pointing of the sentence, Note. as Theophila­ctus noteth there. And who doubteth, but that the Scri­pture beside faith, teacheth vs also to loue Christe, to hope in him, to doe penance, to receiue his Sacramentes, and to liue godly? If no man then be iustified without the holie Ghoste, who powreth charitie into our heartes, see­ing the holie Ghoste is geuen to suche onely, who beleue in Christe as the Scripture saieth, the Scripture bidding vs not onely to beleeue in Christe, but also to loue him, it foloweth that they onely be iustified, who haue faith [Page] working through charitie. Theophil. ibi. in cap. 7. Ioan. Multi enim se putant crede­re, sed non vt dicit Scriptura, &c. For many thinke they be­leue, but they beleue not as the Scripture saieth. And so haue they folowed their owne sectes, such as all heretikes be: but he saieth, the riuers shall flowe out of his belie, that is the true faithful beleuer.

Although this place alone might suffice, to teache the indifferent Reader, what faith it is that pleaseth God, yet do other Scriptures in sundry places put vs in minde, that a bare and solitarie faith sufficeth not. As Christe saied to Marie Magdalene: Luc. 7. Fides tua te saluam fecit, Thy faith hath saued thee, so said he there of her also, synnes be for­geuen her, bicause she hath loued much. And what is that to saye, but that shee was saued by faith through cha­ritie? Beside that, she shewed by her teares a greate pe­nance, and by comming to Christ being so notable a syn­ner shee declared a greate hope. Math. 9. The woman that was healed of the blooddy flyxe, had not onely a faith, but also so earneste hope, that shee trusted shee shoulde be whole, might she but once touch the skyrte or hemme of Christes garment. Math. 15. Christe commended in an other woman faith, but a great faith, Hom. 34. in Gene. saying: O woman great is thy faith, bicause, saieth Chrysostome, he sawe in her such a constancie and perseuerance that coulde not be wearied. And as S. Augu­stine saith: De fide & oper. c. 16. He that looketh into the hart, sawe that shee was chaunged and become a new woman: and therefore where­as he had before called her dogge, he saied not then: O dogge, but ô woman, In Ioan. li. 10. c. 16. greate is thy faith: Cyrill saieth, that they be the faithfull who by sincere faith are graffed in Christe as branches in the vine. And to declare what he mea­neth by sincere faieth, he saieth: It is not inough for our [Page 50] sanctification, vnlesse we cleane styll faste vnto Christe by charitie. Oecomenius requireth in our Iustification a faith in deede: [...]: a true faith, In cap. 2. Iacob. suche as can not be in an vncleane man, a faith not only in as­sente, whiche resteth in beleeuing trueth, but a faith in affection that standeth in loue. S. Hierome saieth, Math. 9. that both in the woman that was healed, and in the petie captayne or Centener, Deuota Deo suo anima approbata est. A deuoute soule to their God was allowed, Aduer. Luciferianos suche a faith as is hardely founde in them that beleeue well. Be it vnto thee, saith God, according to thy faith: that saying would not I heare, for if it be done to me according to my faith, I shal perishe. And yet surely I beleeue in God the Father, I beleeue in God the Sonne, I beleeue in God the holy Ghoste. By whiche woordes we vnderstande, that S. Hierome thinketh it not inough to beleeue, but requireth also with faith a greate and earneste deuotion, whiche can not be without a greate and earnest loue.

S. Paule aduancing faith with singular commendation, Heb. 11. and saying, that al the Fathers were allowed and pleased God thereby, commendeth that faith, wherewith not onelye charitie, but all other vertues were ioyned. By faith Abel offered sacrifice, Enoch liued godly, Noe feared God. Ambula­uit cum Deo. Abraham obeyed God forsooke his countrie, and offered vp his sonne. Moyses was content to suffer affliction, Raab receyued the messengers sente to spie. By faith the holy did woorke iustice, suffred scorning, and whipping, yea chaynes and pri­son, were stoned, cutte in peeces, and dyed by the sworde. Suche a faith doth S. Paule commende, a faith ioyned with religion and dutie towarde God, with feare of God, with obedience of Gods commandement, with pacience, [Page] with iustice, with suffring of al griefe and paine, yea death it selfe for Gods sake.

According to the same rule our Crede requireth a sound and Catholique faith. S. Augustine, the faith of Christe, the faith of christian grace, a faith of Christian men, not such as may be in Diuelles. Cyril, a sincere faith. S. Hierome, a faith full of deuotion. Oecumenius, a true faith, not onely in opinion, but in hearte and affection.

All whiche thinges are comprised by S. Augustine in these fewe woordes. It is the faith that hath her woor­king through charitie, that maketh a iuste and a good manne. Abac. 2. Rom. 1. August. de spirit. et. li. c. 32 Haec est fides, ex qua iustus viuit: This is the faith whereby the iuste man liueth, this is the faith wherby men beleeue in him that iustifieth the wicked. This is the faith whereby vaunting and boasting is shut out. This is the faith whereby abundance and largesse of the holy Ghoste is obteined. This is the faith whereby they are saued, to whome it is saied, Ephe. 2. Galat. 5. Abach. 2. Rom. 1. The true meaning of those vvoordes, The iust mā liueth by faith. Leo ser. 5. de collect. Bed. in die natal. Do. ad Sum. Miss. by grace ye are saued through faith. Fi­nally, to conclude, this is the faith that woorketh through charitie. In whiche woordes beside other thinges it is to be noted, that the faith whereby we are saued, and the faith whereby the iuste man liueth, is none other but the faith that worketh through charitie. Which vertue, saith Leo, by her mixture and tempering, geueth life euen to very faith, whereby the iuste man liueth. For the iuste man li­ueth by faith, saith S. Bede, not by that faith that is vttered onely by confession of the lippes, but by that faith that woor­keth through charitie.

And thus may we truely vnderstande, what the Scri­pture meaneth, as often as it is said, by faith we are saued, or through faith we are iustified.

That S. Paule teacheth not Iustification by onely Faith, ex­cluding charitie, &c. And in what sense the Fa­thers sometime saie, Faith alone iustifieth. THE VIII. CHAPTER.

BVT yet this satisfieth not all men. An Ob­iection. Rom. 3. Galat. 3. For some thinke still we are iustified by faith alone, for that S. Paule saying, we are iustified by faith, and putting to it, with­out woorkes of the Lawe, semeth to them, to saie as much, as we are iustified by faith alone. And that opinion they inforce the more, bicause diuerse of the auncient Fathers haue vsed these woordes: Faith alone iustifieth. The An­svvere. To the whiche I answere, that neither S. Paule, nor any of the Auncient Fathers euer meant it in that sense which they haue taken it, that is, to exclude from Iustification Cha­ritie, hope, penance, or any vertue and gifte of God. S. Paule his wordes by them alleadged, be in the Epistles to the Romaines and Galathians. Aug. ad Simplicia. li. 1. qu. 2. Et in ex­posit. epist. ad Rom. inchoat. Primas. in Praefa. epist. ad Rom. Aug. in Exposi. 4. ca. ad Gal. The Argument and intent of his whole Epistle to the Romains, as S. Augustine saith, is this: Vt de ipsorum meritis nemo glorietur, &c. That no man boast nor vaunt him selfe of the merite of his workes, of which the Israelites were bolde to make their boaste that they serued the Lawe which was geauen them, and thereby had receiued the grace of the Ghospell as a debt due vnto their desertes, bicause they serued the lawe, for which cause they would not haue the same grace geuen to the Gentils as vnwor­thy of it, vnlesse they would receiue the Iewish Sacramentes.

The Galathians, to whome the Gospell had ben prea­ched, were moued and solicited by Iewes, whose desire [Page] was to bring them to carnal obseruances of the Lawe, Aug. in Exposi. 4. ca. ad Gal. Prima. in argu. ep. ad Galat. Rom. 4. Galat. 3. as though saluation laie in the same. To answere vnto bothe these, boasting of them selues, and of the woorkes of the law, and exacting them of other, as necessary to saluation, In bothe these Epistles S. Paule saith, no man is iustified by the lawe, proouing the same by Abraham, who was iusti­fied before circumcision was commaunded, and long be­fore the law was geuen, and therby doth barre and put of al workes of the Lawe from our Iustification, as nothing auailing towarde the same.

But what the woorkes of the lawe be, it is not a mat­ter so plaine to all men. Beside the rites and ceremonies commaunded by Moyses, S. Augustine calleth all suche the woorkes of the Lawe, as a man presumeth to doe of him selfe, of his owne power and strength, without faith and the helpe of God: August. de spirit. et. li. c. 29 Adhuc dubitamus, quae sunt opera legis, quibus homo non iustificatur, si ea tanquam sua credi­derit, sine adiutorio & dono Dei, quod est ex fide Iesu Chri­sti? Doe we yet doubt what the woorkes of the Lawe are, by whiche no man is iustified, if he take them as his owne without [...] helpe and gift of God, which cometh by the faith of Iesus Christe? These be the workes of the lawe, Serm. 15. de verb. Apostol. which in another place he calleth also the iustice of the law: Lege Dei proposita, &c. When the lawe of God is laid before vs, whosoeuer is proud and thinketh he is able to fulfil it by his owne power and strength, if he do that the lawe commaundeth, not for the loue of iustice, but for feare of pun­ishment: this man concerning the iustice of the lawe, is a man without blame. In both places, he calleth al suche the workes of the lawe, and the iustice of the lawe, that a man doth of him self presuming of his owne strength without [Page 52] grace and helpe of God. Ex lege, quia in mandatis: Aug. ibid. sua tan (que) de viribus suis: It is the iustice of the law, bicause it is com­manded. It is a mans own bicause it cometh as of his own strength. Now as S. Paul doth truly barre and shut out from the procuring of our Iustification al rites and ceremonies of the lawe, and also all morall workes, that we doe of our selues, without faith and helpe of God: So if a man would reason that he barreth likewise charity, hope, penance, and the Sacraments of the Church, bicause a man is iustified by faith without workes of the law, he should shew him selfe ignorant of the Scriptures and of S. Paules meaning.

These be no workes of the law. For not onely charitie, Galat. 5. ioy, peace, patience, mildenes, and faith, but briefly al workes of charitie, when they be done by faith, by helpe of grace and the gifte of God, are fruites of the holie Ghoste, not workes of the lawe. Lex spiritus & vitae. Rom. 8. They be the law of the holie Ghoste, and of life, perteining not to the letter that killeth, but to the spirit that geueth life. August. de spirit. et lit. c. 17 Ad prudenti­am carnis terrendam. &c. When the workes of charity are written in tables to make the wisedome of the flesh afraied, it is the lawe of workes, and the letter that killeth the trans­gressour: but when charitie is powred into the beleuers heart, it is the lawe of faith and the spirit that geueth lyfe to the be­leuer. S. Augustine saith, woorkes that be done for feare onely, by commaundement of the law, are called the lawe of woorkes, and the killing letter: but when they be done by charitie, which through the holy Ghost is powred into our heartes, they be called the Lawe of faith, and geue life to the doers. They be called the lawe of faith, and workes of faith, bicause they are geauen by faith and with faith. Aug. ibid. cap. 30. Per fidem impetratio gratiae contra peccatum, &c. By faith [Page] grace is obteined against sinne, by grace the sowle is healed from sinne.

Wherefore, when S. Paule saieth: a man is iustified by faith without workes of the Lawe, Rom. 3. he saith nothing els, but that a man is iustified by grace, and not by him selfe. For as he saith here, Ephes. 2. Rom. 3. by faith a man is iustified, so saieth he els where, by grace yee are saued: As he saith in this place, non ex operibus legis, Ephes. 2. not by woorkes of the lawe: So he saieth there: Non ex vobis, Dei donum est: Not by your selues, it is the gift of God. Rom. 4. So doth he saie: Abraham was not iustified by his workes, he deserued not Gods grace and his Iustification by his owne doinges: he was not able to crake against God, nor to presume of him selfe. He had it not secundùm carnem, by flesh, and of him selfe: but by pro­mise and by faith from God. And thus it appeareth plainly that S. Paule by Iustification of faith without woorkes of the Lawe, dothe not exclude charitie, hope, penance, nor any vertue or gifte of God geuen by faith, but onely bar­reth mannes owne presumption and pride, mannes owne doinges without God, with rites and ceremonies taught by Moyses. Otherwise, if it had ben his intent to exclude the giftes of God, vertues and workes of faith, we might saie with S. Augustine: August. in praefatio. Psalm. 31. Quomodo dicit Apostolus iustificari hominem, &c. How doth the Apostle saie, that a man is iu­stified by faith without woorkes, seeing that he saith in an other place, that is the faith which woorketh through chari­tie: we nede not then set the Apostle Iames against Paule, but Paule himselfe against Paule.

And this much may suffice concerning the right vn­derstanding of S. Paules wordes, who as S. Augustine saith, If he should meane that faith alone iustifieth, he should not [Page 53] onely speake against S. Iames, but against him selfe also.

For euen as God, when he saith, Deut. 32. A very apte simi­litude Videte quòd ego sim so­lus. &c. See, that I am alone, and there is none other God beside me, spake not the same in the person of the Father onely, meaning therby to exclude the Sonne and the ho­ly Ghost, as the Arrians vnderstoode it, but did exclude onely creatures, and all that is not God: in like manner, when it is saied, by faith we are iustified, there is no vertue or gifte of God barred: nothing is excluded, that is ioined and geuen with faith, but that onely is shut owt, whiche is repugnante, contrary or strange vnto Faith.

That whiche I haue saied of S. Paule, serueth also for the trewe vnderstanding of the auncient Fathers, who when they saie, Faith alone iustifieth, exclude some one thing, whiche is repugnante, or, in the sense that they meant, not necessarie to Iustification. Basil. con­cio. de hu­milita. S. Basill writing in the commendation of humilitie, saithe: Haec est perfecta & integra gloriatio in Deo. &c. This is the perfecte and sound boasting in God, when a man doth not vante him selfe of his owne iustice, but knoweth him selfe to be needy of trewe iustice, and iustified by onely Faith in Christ. He barreth as S. Paule doth the presumption of our owne iustice, boa­sting and vanting of our selues, not hope, nor charitie, which be Gods giftes: which plainely to declare, a litle af­ter he saith these wordes. Quid extollis te, dic mihi? &c. Tell me, why doste thou extoll thy selfe, as it were for thine owne good doinges, whereas thou shouldest render thankes to the geuer for his giftes? Faith then iustifieth vs without our owne workes as of our selues, Ephes. 2. In cap. 9. Epistola ad. Rom. but not with­out charity and the workes which God hath prepared for vs to walke in. S. Ambrose saith: Sublatis omnibus neome­nijs. [Page] &c. Al the festiual daies of the new mone, the sabboth day and Circumcision, the lawe of meates and offering of beastes taken away, faith alone is placed for our saluation. He excludeth the rites and ceremonies of Moises, as S. Paule dothe, saying that faith alone without them saueth. The same answere serueth to the wordes of Chrysostom, who expounding the place of S. Paule, where he forbiddeth men to auoid Iewish fables, Hom. 3. in Epist. ad Tit. The Word, Sola, Alone, is not in the Greeke. saith: Si fidei credis. &c. If thou credite faith why bringest thou in other thinges beside, as though faith alone were not inough to iustifie: why doest thou subiect thy selfe to voluntary bondage, and put thy necke vn­der the yoke of the lawe? He saieth not, why doest thou match with faith, hope or charitie, but why doest thou put thy necke vnder the yoke of the lawe? And in an other place he saith: Hom. 27. in cap. 8. Matth. vt iam neminem fugere possit. &c. So that no man can now be ignorant, but that it is decla­red by these wordes, that saluation euerlasting is geuen to men through faith, not by the workes of the lawe: he saith by faith, and yet not alone excluding onely the workes of the lawe.

Arnobius writing vppon the Psalmes, and reprouing the Nouatians heresy, who saied that such as were once christened, In Psal. 106. Baptisme is called redemp­tion, bi­cause ther by vve be parta­kers of Christ his redemp­tion. if they did fall afterwarde, coulde not be hol­pen nor restored againe by penance, hath these wordes: Thou saiste that such as be not yet redemed and Christened, they through penance may attaine to pardon: we saie they obteine pardon by Faith alone. But suche as be redemed and christened come to enioye the mercy of their redemer, not by Faith alone bicause they haue already beleued, but by pe­nance. Of such as came to the Faith and desired baptisme, the Church required not seuere nor straite penance, such [Page 54] as was vsually inioined to sinners that after Baptisme fell againe, and therfore he saith such were pardoned by faith alone, that is to say, without that kind of sharpe penance. But how there was in them Faith alone, the Reader may knowe by that I haue saied in the eighth Chapter, where it is declared by Iustinus Martyr, Tertullian, and S. Augu­stine, that the custome of the Churche, as well before as after Arnobius his time, was to receiue none to Baptisme, but such as asked pardon of their former sinnes, Ibidem. Iusti. Mar. Tertullia. August. Epito Di­uino De­creto. de poeniten. promised a newe life, and for certaine daies before theire Bap­tisme, vsed fasting and praier: The like wordes, and in the like argumente vseth Theodoritus, saying: woundes that are made after Baptisme, are curable. Mary curable not by forgeuenes through Faithe onely, as once it was, but by many teares, weping and wayling, by fasting, praier and labour measured according to the quantitie of the sinne committed. To these I will ioine S. Ambrose, bicause he agreeth with them in wordes and matter: Gratia Dei in Baptismate. In ca. 11. ad Rom. &c. The grace of God in Baptisme requireth not sighing or morning, or any worke, but onely a profession with harte: And in that sense he saith: Iustificati sunt gratis. In cap. 3. ad Rom. They are freely iustified, bicause working nothing, nor ma­king no recompence, they are iustified by Faithe alone thorough the gifte of God. Quemadmodum autem &c. In cap. 4. ad Rom. But howe can it stretch or apperteine to the person of suche as doo penance, when he saith, Blessed they are whose sinnes be couered, sithe it is a matter well knowen, that penitente persones gette remission of their sinnes by labor and sighing? Arnobius, Theodoritus, and S. Ambrose saie, that some men are iustified by onely Faithe, that is to saie, without penance: they saie it not of all men, but of suche as [Page] come newely to the Faith and be baptized. Furder their mening is not, that they are iustified without al penance, for then should they gainesaie Christes preaching, which was: Mar. 1. In the 6. Chap. of this booke. Ambros. supra. De fide & oper. c. 26. Poenitemini, & credite Euangelio. Repente and beleue the Gospell: and I haue shewed before, that trewe Faith can not be without penance: but they saie, in Baptisme such are iustified without sighing or morning, that is to say without sharpe and laboriouse penance, as in the Churche they did who properly were called penitentes, as S. Augu­stine saith.

Therefore, as for our selues to whom all this question muste be referred, being baptized in our infancie, when they saie, Note. Faith alone. that suche as falle after Baptisme, can not be iustified by Faith alone, but by penance, They plainely saie, towching vs already baptised, that no man is nor can be iustified by Faith alone, and so by them is this question ended concerning vs.

But some man will say, howe may it be plainely vn­derstanded, that by Iustification of faith onely, which the auncient Fathers seeme in wordes to affirme, their mea­ning was not to exclude and barre hope, charitie and workes of faith? Sum. Mo­ral. 80. cap. 22. To that they shal answere for them selues seuerally eche by their owne wordes. S. Basil asketh: Quid est proprium Christiani? What is the peculiar propertie of a Christian man? fides per dilectionem operans: faith that worketh through charitie. And toward the ende of the same chapter: Matth. 5. What is the propertie of a Christian man? that his iustice abunde in all pointes aboue the Scribes, and Phari­sees according to the doctrine in our Lordes Gospel: what is the property of a Christian man? to loue one another as Christ hath loued vs. By S. Basil then faith alone is not inough to [Page 55] make either a iuste or a good Christian man.

S. Ambrose declareth his meaning in sundrie places, but of many to take one he expresseth it in these wordes. Sine fide impossibile est placere Deo &c. In ca. 4. epist. ad Hebre. Without faith it is impossible to please God, but faith alone sufficeth not, it is necessary for faith to worke through charitie, and to vse conuersation worthy to be allowed of God. Chrysostom saith. Ne fideles sola fide, &c. Hom. 70. in Matt. cap. 22. Bicause the faithful should not truste they might be saued by faith alone, Christe spea­keth of the ill mennes paines: so doth he moue the infideles to faith, and the faithful to good life. And in an other place he saith. Ad agenda opera festinemus, Hom. in Gen. 47. neque enim aliter saluari nos possibile, &c. Let vs make haste to doo good workes, for otherwise it is not possible for vs to be saued.

Theodoritus in like manner saith: Epito. Di­uino. De­cre. de ser­uato in­carna. In Ioan. li. 10. ca. 17. Et post Seruatoris ad­uentum, Euen after the comming of our Sauiour all at­teine not to saluation, but such as beleue and frame theire life according to his diuine Lawes.

Christ plainely teacheth, saith Cyrillus, that such as go away from him, whether it be, that they fall in faith, or in keeping of his commandements, shal not onely bring forth no fruit, but shall also suffer euerlasting fier. And further he saith, if onely faith were inough, Cyril. in Ioan. lib. 10. cap. 18. the multitude of Di­uelles should not perish. Assure thy selfe good Reader, a whole booke much bigger then this treatie is, could not suffice to holde the sayinges of the auncient Fathers, like vnto these. But seing that in the mouth of two, Matt. 18. or three witnesses, standeth euery worde: I may say either these witnesses suffise, or I know not what may suffise.

The opinion is such as ought to be remoued out of all [Page] Christian hartes: De grati. & lib. ar­bit. ca. 7. which as S. Augustine saith, hath none other grounde but the misconstruing of S. Paules wordes, of which he him selfe saith there: God forbid, that the Apo­stle should be of that minde: It is such as no man can hold for true, vnlesse he wil make many and euident Scriptures false. For graunting it to be true that onely faith suffiseth, falsa erunt illa quae obscuritatem ambiguitatemque non ha­bent, Aug. de fid. et ope. cap. 15. 1. Cor. 13. &c. Those sayinges of Scripture shalbe false, which are neither darke nor doubtefull. If I haue all faith, in so much as I be able to remoue mountaines out of theire place, and haue no charitie, I am nothing: what shall it auaile, my bretherne, Iaco. 2. if a man say he hath faith, and haue no good workes, can faith saue him? And alitle after, if thou wilt come to life, Matt. 19. keepe the commandementes. These (saith S. Augustine) with other there alleged, shalbe false.

Whiche inconuenience bicause no man can beare, I will applie vnto faith touching our Iustification, the wordes that Chrysostome vttered of praier. Chrysost. To. 5. li. 1. de orand. Deum. Neque sola temperantia, &c. It is neither temperance alone that can saue a man, if other vertues lacke, neither carefull prouision for the poore, nor any other thing that is vertuousely done: but all muste concurre and come together into our soules. Marie praier is laied vnder all the reste, as the roote and foundation to beare them vppe: Euen so it may be true­ly said, faith is the roote of all good workes, and the foundation that is laid vnder godly life. And yet can neither faith, nor hope, nor charitie alone iustifie. All must concurre and comme together into our sowles, and then is that excellent and diuine worke of our Iustifica­tion accomplished, and not otherwise.

Howe Abraham was iustified. VVhat his faith was, and who be the true children of Abraham. THE IX. CHAPTER.

THE readiest and plainest waie to open matters doubtefull and to cleare that whiche is darke, is to teach by examples. Seing therefore the Scripture commendeth often vnto vs Abraham for an example and paterne of Iustification, and saith: Esai. 51. Attendite ad Abraham patrem vestrum: Looke to Abraham your father, there is no better way for vs rightly to vnderstand that matter, then to consider how Abraham was iustified, and howe he atteined to that singuler prerogatiue to be commen­ded by the holy Ghost, Rom. 4. and called the father of all faithful and beleuing, and inheriter of the worlde. The Scripture saith of him: Credidit Abraham Deo. Gen. 15. Galat. 3. Abraham belee­ued God, and it was accompted vnto him for Iustice: but as Abraham was iustified by faith, whiche all menne confesse, so is it to be considered, what faith that was, whereby he was iustified, and so singulerly pleased God. Primasius saith: Abraham quia credidit Deo, &c. In cap. 11. epist. ad Hebrae. Iaco. 2. Bicause Abraham beleeued God, it was accompted vn­to him for iustice, and he was called Goddes frende. But this faith is so to be taken, that it be beleeued in heart, confessed in mouth, and garnished in workes. And here it is well to be noted, that the Scripture commending Abrahams faith, saith not, Abraham beleeued there was a God, but: Credidit Abraham Deo: Hom. 31. in Gen. Abraham bele­ued God: that is, as Chrysostome saith: Credidit dictis Dei: [Page] He gaue credit vnto Goddes wordes and sayinges. Ma­ny euill men, Iaco. 2. Mar. 1. yea the Diuel him selfe beleueth that there is one God, but neither euill men, neither the Diuelles geue credite to God nor his wordes to obey them. And this is the difference, betwene the good and ill man, yea betwene a good man and the Diuel: the one beleueth the Scripture and obeieth it not, Psal. 102. the other is mindefull of Goddes commaundementes to doo them. So doth the Scri­pture teach vs to beleue: Eccl. 32. In omni opere tuo crede ex fide animae tuae: hoc est enim conseruatio mandatorum. Qui cre­dit Deo, attendit mandatis: In euery worke of thine, be­leue and vse the faith of thy sowle, for that is the kee­ping of the commaundementes. He that crediteth God, geueth hede to the commaundementes. Eccl. 33. The wiseman doth credite the Lawe of God, and the Lawe is true vnto him. Then to credite God and the Lawe, is to beleue Goddes wordes to be true, and to obey the commande­mentes of God and the Lawe. For to him is the Law true, who doth not shewe by his life that he thinketh it false.

So did Abraham beleue and credite God in euery worke of his: Gen. 12. God said vnto him: Egredere de terra tua, &c. Go out of thy coūtry, from thy kinred from thy fathers house, and come into the lande that I shall shewe thee. He was in yeares, Hebr. 11. he wente, as S. Paule saith, he knew not whi­ther, he might haue vsed many excuses, as a man lothe to leaue his natiue country, his kinred and frendes, which naturally all men loue. Chrysost. hom. 31. in Gene. But as Chrysostome saith: Nihil horum vel in mentem, &c. He thought it not his parte so much as to take any of these thoughtes into his minde, but as a willing seruante obeied, at the onely bidding, and asked no curiouse question. And what was it that made him so [Page 57] to doo? Omnia leuia & facilia. &c. Chrysost. ibidem. His loue that he bare towarde God, made all thinges appeare light and easy to him. This was Abrahams faith. To beleue God, that is, to cre­dite his wordes, and through a singuler loue to obey his commandement. God promised him a childe, Gen. 15. when both his wife and he by course of nature were paste hope of issue, he beleued the promise hoping againe hope. Rom. 4. Many yeares passed before it was fulfilled, his faith decaied not, he still perseuered constantely beleuing it. Gen. 22. God bid him offer in sacrifice his onely sonne whome so dearely he loued: Hom. 47. in Gen. without all douting or question asking he obei­ed the commaundement. O religiosam animam, &c. O religiouse sowle (saith Chrysostome) O stronge hart and minde. O greate desier. O reason passing the nature of man. He shewed not his faith onely in beleuing Goddes promise, but also in keeping his commandementes. Cre­didit suscepturus filium. Credidit occisurus, &c. Aug. ser. 72. de tempo. Chrys. ho. 24. ad Hebre. Hom. 42. in Gen. Hom. 36. in Gen. Rom. 4. Gala. 3. Chrysost. hom. 36. in Gen. Gen. 15. Gen. 12. He be­leued when he shoulde haue a sonne, he beleued when he should kill his sonne. In all pointes faithfull, in no­thing cruell. He had not onely faith and good beleefe, but, as Chrysostome saith: Possedit iustus ille omnes vir­tutes: That iuste man had all vertues. He noteth in him, fortitude, magnanimitie, excellente faith, good and godly conuersation, singuler modestie, meruelouse dispisinge of riches. Worthely is he called the father of many na­tions: Sufficit enim vnus ille iustus vt omnes nos erudiat. For that one iuste man is inough to teach vs all. What faith was in him, that beleued Gods promise concer­ning his issue against the course of nature? what obedi­ence? who being but once spoken vnto, forsoke his coun­trie, his inheritance, his frendes and kinred? Yea was [Page] content to forgo his owne and onely sonne? Gen. 22. How con­stante hope that neuer mistrusted Gods promise, were it neuer so long delaied? Rom. 4. Gen. 1 [...]. Rom. 4. Gen. 23. What charitie, almose, and ho­spitalitie? who vsed to sitte at his dore to wait for straun­gers, and Pilgrimes? What humilitie, who being inheri­tor of the worlde bowed and kneled to the heathen peo­ple of the land? Ibidem. what iustice, that would not take a graue to bury his wife in, before he had paied for the grounde?

This is our paterne, by comparing our selues with him, we knowe whether we be the children of Abraham, Galat. 3. Ioan. 8. and to be blessed with the faithfull Abraham or no. Christ said to the Iewes: Si filij Abrahae estis, opera Abrahae fa­cite. Cyril. Hieroso. Cate che. 5. If yee be the children of Abraham, doo Abrahams workes: Quem idmodum ille iustificatus est, & tu iustifi­ceris. As he was iustified, so be thou iustified.

And here it is to be noted, that God emong al his faith­full and holy, hath chosen him to be our example and pa­terne, who at his cōmandement forsoke his natiue coun­trie, kinred and inheritance, to teach vs thereby, that such be the true children of Abraham, Note S. that deale with the world (when Gods honour or commandement so requi­reth) as he did with his country and inheritance.

Gen. 12. Esai. 52. 2. Cor. 6.God said vnto him: Go out of thy countrie and kinred. He saith vnto vs: Exite de medio eorum & separamini: Goo out of the middle of them, and departe from them. Abraham with a sincere faith and minde, Chrysost. hom. 37. in Gen. obeied the commandement: hunc & nos imitemur: Lette vs folowe him, and in readie minde and heart, Let vs get out of the busines of this presente life (especially when it draweth vs from God) and go into heauen. Hebrae. 11. Rom. 8. Abraham knewe not the place whether he should go: We hope for that we see [Page 58] not, and by patience looke for it. Hebrae. 11. By faith Abraham dwelled like a stranger in the land of promise: we are required like strangers and Pilgrimes, 1. Pet. 2. Gen. 22. to absteine from carnal desiers that warre against the soule: God said to Abraham, offer in sacri­fice thy only sonne whom thou louest. Christe saith vnto vs: If a man come vnto me and do not hate (that is to say, Luc. 14. cānot be cōtent to leaue and to lacke for my sake) his father and mother, wife and children, brothers and sisters, yea and his own life also, he cānot be my scholer. Hom. 36. in Gen. Discamus et nos obsecro a Patriarcha Dei credere dictis. Let vs I pray you (saith Chry­sostom) learne of the patriarch to credite Gods wordes.

The Prophet Esaie saith of Christ: Dominus iudex noster, Dominus legifer noster, Esai. 33. Dominus Rex noster ipse saluabit nos. The Lord is our iudge, the Lord is our law maker, the lord is our king, he shal saue vs. He is then not only a pro­miser and sauiour, but he is also a iudge, a law maker, and a king. As a sauiour he redemeth and promiseth. As a law maker he appointeth orders. As a king he geueth cōman­dementes. As a iudge he threateneth malefactors. Who so beleueth him as a sauiour, and beleueth him not as a law maker, as a kinge, and as a iudge, he beleueth one parte of Christ, but not the whole. Abraham beleued his promise that in his seede all nations should be blessed, Gen. 15. Gala. 3. Gen. 17. wherein he tooke him for a redemer. He beleued him as a lawemaker, taking circuncision by his appointement. He beleued him as a king, leauing at his commandement his country, kin­red and inheritance: he tooke him for a iudge, saying, Gen. 12. Qui iudicas omnem terrā, nequaquam facies iudicium hoc. Gen. 18. Thou that iudgest al the earth, wil not doo this iudgement. Let vs learne to truste his promise. He saith: 2. Cor. 6. I will dwell emong them, I will walke emong them, I will be their [Page] God, Rom. 8. Ioan. 6. and they shalbe my people: if God be for vs, who shall be against vs? He that beleueth in me, hath life euerla­sting. Let vs beleue him as a Lawe maker, receiuing the Sacramentes and rites of the newe testament, as A­braham receiued circumcision: Gen. 17. Matt. 19. Ioan. 15. Let vs beleue his com­mandementes also: he hath said: If thou wilte come to life, keepe the commandementes, you be my frendes if you doo such thinges as I commaund you: Let vs beleue his me­nasses and threateninges. Matth. 3. He hath said: Euery tree that beareth not good fruit, shalbe cutte downe and caste into the fier. Ser. 16. de ver. Do. Non times ne te iudicet Deus? vbi est fides? Arte thou not afraied saith S. Augustine, that God wil iudge thee? where is faith?

If we beleue his promises, and not his orders, not his commandementes, nor threateninges, that is, beleue him in some thinges, and discredit him in other: we be not the right children of Abraham, who was euerywhere, and in all thinges faithful, but rather bastarde sonnes such as the Scripture speaketh of, Deut. 32. infideles filij, vnfaithful children. S. Cyprian wil say vnto vs: How can he say that he beleueth in Christ, De simpli. Praelato. who doth not that Christ hath commanded him to doe? or how shall he come to the rewarde of faith, that wil not keepe the faith of the commandement? Basil. in consti. ex­ercit. ca. 1. S. Basill will say: Nos fidem non habemus ipsi: We beleue him not, as one not able to reliue, we shunne to take vppon vs that good and light yoke of his: we shunne to entre into the kingdome of God by the narowe gate: He beleueth not nor credi­teth Christe, saith S. Basill, that fleeth his yoke, and will not entre by the strait gate. And yet he may beleue, that Christ is God and man, the Sauiour and redemer of the world: but he beleueth him not as Abraham did, louingly [Page 59] and willingly to obey him. Imitare fidem Abrahae. Basil. ibid. A nevve Faith. Folow Abrahams Faith, saith S. Basill. If a man imagine and frame vnto him selfe a new deuised faith, persuading him selfe assuredly and vndoubtedly, that all his sinnes be for­geuen in Christe and for his sake, Esai. 53. for that he hath taken our sinnes vppon him, further assuring him selfe, that for this faithes sake he is the Sonne and heire of God, Rom. 8. and heire partener with Christe, although he neither suffer with him, to be glorified together with him, nor die with him, to liue together with him, it may trewely be saied of such a one: Credit Christum, nō credit Christo he beleueth that Christ is, but he crediteth not Christ: he hath a faith of his owne, but he hath not Abrahams faithe: for if he had, he would as well be contente to crucifie the lustes and vices of his body, as desire to liue with Christ: as well suffer, Gala. 6. as reigne with him. Fidelis sermo: It is a trewe saying, 1. Tim. 1. and by all meanes worthy to be imbrased, that Christe Iesus came into this worlde to saue sinners. Fidelis sermo: It is also a trewe saying. If we haue died with him, we shall liue with him, 2 Tim. 2. Marke this vvel. if we suffer with him, we shall reigne with him, if we de­nie him, he will denie vs, if we beleue not, he remaineth trewe, he can not denie him selfe. Who so beleueth one of these Scriptures, and careth not for the other, he hath not Abrahams Faith, nor is his childe. For Abraham beleued God, that is, as Chrysostome saith: Credidit dictus Dei. Gaue credite to Goddes woordes, obeying and folowing them, not one, but all. Wilte thou knowe good Reader, what Abrahams Faith was, and how thou maiste be made his childe? Learne by example of him, whom trewth it selfe declared to be the trewe Sonne of Abraham.

Zacheus standing before Christ, at what time he came into his house, Luca 15. saied: Lo I geue the one halfe of my goodes to the poore, and if I haue deceiued any man in ought, I restore him fowre times as muche, bicause he beleued the wordes of Christe, Date elemosinam. &c. Geue almes, and all is cleane to you. [...]sal. 5. He said: I geue the one halfe of my goods to the poore. And bicause he beleued that God hateth all vniust dealers, he saied, if I haue deceiued any man in ought, I ren­dre fower for one. And beleuing these thinges, whiche to a carnall man seeme harde, and doing them so readily for Christe his sake, we doubte not but he beleued likewise all other pointes of Faith as readily. Whereuppon Iesus saied vnto him: Luca. 19. This date health and saluation is come to this house, bicause he also is the Sonne of Abraham. And how he was the Sonne of Abraham, Cypriae. de Elemos. S. Cyprian telleth. Nam si Abraham credidit Deo. For if Abraham credited God, and it was accompted to him for iustice, doubtlesse he that ac­cording to Gods cōmandement geueth almes, doth credit God: and he that hath the trewe faith, keepeth the feare of God.

Thus haue I shewed, that the Faith which was reputed vnto Abraham for iustice, was that faith whereby he did credite vndoubtedly, and obediently follow, the wordes of God, were they promises, or were they commande­mentes, as faithefull in the one, as faithefull in the other. By this Faith Abraham was made the Father of the bele­uing: by this faith Zacheus was made the childe of Abra­ham: Gala. 3. by the same rule, Qui ex fide sunt, benedicentur cum fideli Abraham. As many as be faithefull, by this Faithe, shal be blessed with the faithfull Abraham.

If all other Scriptures towching this matter were doubtefull and darke, yet might the example of these two [Page 60] men so plainely set forth in both Testamentes, suffice the meeke and godly Christian man trewely to vnderstande what apperteineth to Iustification.

That there is no contrarietie betwene S. Paule and S. Iames, concerning the doctrine of Iusti­fication, and howe they are to be vnderstanded. THE X. CHAP.

BIcause S. Paule saieth: Rom. 4. Iacob. 2. Abraham was iustified by faith and not by workes: And S. Iames writeth, that Abra­ham was iustified by woorkes, and not by Faithe onely, some haue thought ther was a contradiction imploied in the wordes of the two Apostles: but the holy Ghost, who ruled bothe their pennes, and is neuer contrary to him selfe, meante one thing in them both, and by them both vttered one trewth well agreing with it selfe.

For the plaine declaration whereof it is to be vnder­standed, 1 Cor. 4. Aug. in Praefa. Psal. 31. that our Iustification is compared vnto a perfecte building, or vnto a fruitefull tree. For as in building there muste be a foundation to beare vp the house, and the tree muste haue a roote owte of the whiche the leaues and fruite maie spring: and yet it is to no purpose to laie a foundation if a man builde nothing vppon it, neither is it inough in a fruitefull tree to haue the roote with­owt branches, leaues, and fruite: See the first Chap. of this treatie. euen so is there in our Iustification, as it were a foundation and roote, and a per­fecte building and fruit. The foundation and roote is Faith, whereby we haue accesse to God, and be made of [Page] wicked rightuouse: Rom. 5. Ephes. 2. Gala. 5. when I say, Faith, I meane not Faithe alone, but accumpanied with charitie as S. Paule doth. The building vppe or fruite of our Iustification, is the conti­nuance, increase, and perfection of iustice, whereby such as are once iustified, be made more iuste, and in the ende perfited in iustice, that is to say, saued: Of al which I haue saied sufficientely before.

Of the roote and foundation, which is the entrie and first degree of Christian iustice, S. Paule speaketh. Of thin­crease and perfection S. Iames. Rom 4. Iaco. 2. Rom. 5. Ephes. 2. S. Paule saith, we are iusti­fied by Faith declaring what he meaneth by Iustification: Habemus accessum per fidem in gratiam istam. We haue ac­cesse and comming to this grace throughe Faith. And when he saithe through faithe, he meaneth especially through grace and throughe mercie, Ephes. 2. whereby Faith is geuen. Tit. 3. It was not for the workes of iustice, that we did, but through his mercy he saued vs. All men are borne sinners, called when they be sinners, by grace called, by grace iu­stified, and made of sinners rightuouse. Before our Iusti­fication, In Praesa. Psal. 31. S. Augustine his wordes maie be saied to euery one of vs: Attenduntur opera tua: & inuentuntur omnia mala. Thy workes are loked on, and they be founde all euill. Rom 6. If God shoulde rendre vnto these workes that is due, he should condemne thee. For the wages of sinne is death. So was neither Abraham, nor any man iustified by workes: Workes done vvithout Faithe. Neither Abraham, nor any other could deserue Iustification by his workes. For workes done without Faith, and before God geue his grace in some degree, de­serue not at Gods hand either grace or reward of life euer­lasting. And thus do wee see, in what sense S. Paule saied, Abrahā was iustified by faith, and not by workes. He was first [Page 61] called by mercie, and by grace, without anie deserte of his woorkes going before. The like he saith generally of al men, that by grace they are called, Rom. 5. Ephes. 2. and by faith haue ac­cesse to God, and be planted in Christe, and so iustified by faith, and not by woorkes.

But here let the Reader take hede that he deceiue not him selfe. For as before the grace of God, Of vvorks don vvith faith, and after God hath geuē his grace. 2. Timo. 3. Luc. 1. no man is able to doe any woorke good and profitable towarde the life euerlasting: so as many as are called, receiued to Gods fa­uour, and iustified, be made able and meete to doe all good woorkes. And as God calleth al men without iustice and holines: So doth he call them to serue him in iustice and holinesse. And as he found al men of them selues without good workes: so did he suffer, Tit. 2. Galat. 5. Ioan. 3. 1. Cor. 3. to cleanse vnto him selfe a people that should folowe good woorkes. And suche good woorkes, being the fruites of the holie Ghoste, woorkes of faith, done in God, God working in man, and man working togeather with God, through the bountiful and liberal pro­mise of God, are rewarded with increase of grace and iu­stice here, and in the life to come with perfection of iu­stice, that is, life euerlasting. Apoca. 22 Eccles. 18. See the 12 Chapt. of the firste booke. Iacob. 2. And bicause the Scripture calleth increase of iustice Iustification, S. Iames saith: Abra­ham was iustified by workes, that is to saie, made more iust then he was, strengthened and increased in iustice by woorkes. In this sense he saith: you see that a man is iusti­fied by woorkes, and not by faith onely.

And thus saith S. Paule truely, a manne is called to iu­stice, hath accesse to God, and is made of wicked righte­ouse by faith deseruing it not by woorkes. And S. Iames as truely saieth: A man is iustified by woorkes, that is, a manne alreadie iuste, is by woorkes made more iuste, [Page] strengthened and increased in iustice.

Oecom. in ca. Iaco. 2 There is faith, saith Oecumenius, that requireth no workes that goeth before Baptisme. And there is faith that must be coupled with good woorkes: and that is faith after Baptisme, after whiche sense certaine of the Greeke Fa­thers (saieth he) vnderstoode S. Paule to speake of faith be­fore Baptisme, which bringeth a sinner to Chsist, and iusti­fieth him without respect of any woorkes going before, and S. Iames to speake of faith which is in a Christian man after Baptisme, Aug. ad Simpli. li. 1. quaest. 2. August. ad Simpli. ib. de fide. & oper. c. 14 August. ser. 61. de ver. Dom. Ephes. 4. which must be ioyned with good workes, as Abra­hams faith was, or els iustifieth no man: Grace goeth before, saith S. Augustine, but good woorkes folowe.

Euerie man that wil be saued, must be made a member of Christ, whiche is done through faith, hope, and charitie: and of this incorporation speaketh S. Paule: but it is not inough for vs to be made members of Christ, vnles being knitte in the bodie, we increase in all thinges in Christ, who is our heade. Of this increase and growing, speaketh S. Iames: It is not inough for vs to be called and iustified, we must also be glorified, Rom. 8. and that shall not be, vnlesse we be conformed and made like vnto the Image of Christ by godly lyfe, which S. Iames speaketh of.

Al this is comprised in our perfit Iustification. As it is necessarie for our saluation, that we be made members of Christ (which S. Paule calleth our Iustification) so is it ne­cessarie for the same end that we do good workes, which S. Iames calleth our Iustification. In praefat. Psalm. 31. If Abraham had offred his sonne without faith, saith S. Augustine, the worke had nothing auailed him, what so euer it were. If he had kepte his faith and not offred his sonne when God bad him, his faith without woorkes had ben dead, and shoulde haue remained [Page 62] like a roote barren, and drie without fruite.

When S. Paule had taught that we are iustified by faith, meaning thereby as hath ben declared: Suche as vnder­stode him not, thought he had said, faith had ben suffici­ent for a man though he liued yl, and did no good workes. And bicause this opinion was then sprong vppe, Aug. de fid. et oper cap. 14. the other Apostles, as S. Iames, S. Peter, S. Iohn, and Iude in their Epistles, directed their intent, specially againste the same, earnestly affirminge, that faith without woorkes auaileth nothing. So did S. Peter exhorte menne to pietie, 2. Pet. 3. and good conuersation against the comming of Christe, war­ninge them, that there were many thinges in S. Paules Epistles, darke and harde to vnderstande, which the vn­skilfull and vnstable did peruerte to their owne damnation: sayinge further, that who so lacketh good conuersation, 2. Pet. 1. is blinde and gropinge with his hande. Therevppon did S. Iames call him a vaine manne that thoughte faith with­out woorkes mighte saue him, Iacob. 2. and called faith without woorkes, a deade faith, and the Diuelles faith. There­vppon didde S. Iohn speake as muche in the commenda­tion of Charitie, as S. Paule had donne of Faith: say­ing: He that loueth not, remaineth in deathe: 1. Ioan. 3. not that these Apostles did teache contrary to S. Paule, but bi­cause that S. Paule was misconstrued: Their preaching was one: For as S. Paule dothe saie, Rom 3. Ephes. 2. Iacob. 1. by faith a manne is iustified, and by grace are ye saued, not of your selues: So saieth S. Iames: Euery good thinge that is geauen, and eue­ry perfite gifte commeth from aboue. And seeing that Faith, Hope, Charitie, and good woorkes be the giftes of God and the fruites of grace, Ephes. 2. S. Iames saying that we are iustified by woorkes, disagreeth not with S. Paule, [Page] that saith we are saued by grace: Ephes. 2. 1. Ioan. 3. And when S. Iohn saieth: charitie commeth of God, and we knowe we are translated from death to life, bicause we loue our brothers, he saieth no more then S. Paul doth, Galat. 5. that in Christ Iesu neither circumci­sion, nor to be without circumcision auaileth aught, but faith which worketh through charitie. So did S. Paule, S. Pe­ter, S. Iames, and S. Iohn, being mooued to speake by one spirit, agree in one minde, concerning our Iustification. S. Paule commendeth the foundation, roote, and beginning of it. S. Iames th'increase, the fruite, and perfection of the same, without the which, the foundation should be voide, and the roote barren and drie.

Iacob. 2. Galat. 3.God graunte vs to beginne with Abrahams faith, and to increase with Abrahams woorkes: that faith may ioyne with our woorkes, and by woorkes our faith may be perfited, that we may be blessed with the faithfull Abraham.

That Faith alone without good woorkes saueth not. And what it is to be iustified freely by grace. THE XI. CHAPTER.

BY this it is euidently declared, that as faith in the be­ginning of our Iustification and comming to Christe, excludeth not hope, charitie, penance, nor baptisme so in our continuance, and growing in Christe, and salua­tion, it excludeth not good woorkes, but must haue them [Page 63] ioyned with it, as time and oportunitie may serue the be­leuer to do them: or els the hope of his saluation is pre­sumptuouse and vaine.

For if Abrahams faith, excepte he had offered his sonne, when he was byd, August. in praefation. Psal. 31. should haue ben deade lyke vnto a baren and withered roote, as S. Augustine saith, he being the ex­ample and paterne of our Iustification: what can we looke for, if we haue faith and care not to doo good woorkes, which God commaundeth? He that heareth my wordes, Math. 7. and doth them not, saith our Sauiour, shalbe lykened to a foole that hath buylded his house vpon the sande. They are the dooers, not the knowers, whom he calleth happye. If you knowe these thinges, you shalbe happie, Ioan 13. when ye doo them. They are not the hearers of the lawe, Rom. 2. that are iuste before God, but the dooers shalbe iustified. If faith woulde serue without good workes, they should not be reiected, who shal say at the daye of iudgement: Math. 7. Lorde in thy name we haue preached, in thy name we haue caste out diuelles, and in thy name we haue done many greate wounders, whiche can not be done without faith. Math. 25. Neither shoulde the fiue foolishe virgins be shutte out at the mariage: and therefore saieth Cyril: Cyril. Ca­teche. 15. Trust not vppon that thou haste a lampe onely, but keepe it burning: truste not vpon this alone that thou haste faith, but keepe thy faith burning, that thy lighte may shyne before men through good workes, leste for thy sake Christe be blasphemed. And a litle before: Howe shall we gette, saieth he, into the kingdome of heauen? I was hungry, saieth Christe, and thou gaueste me meate to eate. Learne the way, for here needeth no allegory: If thou doo these thinges, thou shalt reigne, if thou do not, thou shalt be condemned: beginne therefore nowe to doe these woorkes, [Page] and continue in faith: Leo. Ser. 3. de Epi­phan. Cypria ad Quiri. lib. 3. cap. 96. Aug. Ser. 31. de ver. Apost. by right faith and good workes we at­taine to the kingdom of God, saith Leo. Factis, non verbis ope­randum, &c. We must worke by deedes, not by woordes, saith S. Cyprian, for the kingdome of God standeth not in talke, but in vertue. Omnes mali Catholici, &c. Al euil Ca­tholikes confesse Christ in wordes, and deny him in deedes: therfore be not ye as men carelesse bicause ye haue faith, ioyne good life to right faith.

And to vnderstand the more plainly, what iustice it is, to haue faith without good workes, let vs take the aduer­tisement of S. Augustine. August. de fid. et ope. cap. 26. Christ said: Nisi abundauerit iu­stitia vestra, &c. Vnlesse your iustice be more abundant then is the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not entre into the kingdom of God: Iustitia eorum est dicere, & non facere. &c. Their iustice is to say, and not to do, and hereby he would haue our iustice surmount and be more abundant then theirs is both to say and to do. If that be not, there shalbe no entrye into the kingdom of heauen. The Pha­riseis iu­stice. S. Augustine maketh this diffe­rence betwene the Pharisee and the good Christian man: The Pharisee saith wel and doth it not, he beleueth, and worketh not, the good Christian man doth both.

If it be true that the Scripture saith: faith without workes is deade, Iacob. 2. August. de fid. et ope. cap. 14. Rom 3. Rom. 11. In the 10. Chaptre. Ambro. in cap. 3. ad Rom. Quous (que) fallūtur, qui fide mortua sibi vitam perpetuam pollicentur? How longe wil they be deceyued, that promise them selues euerlasting life by a faith that is deade? But here it may be said: we are iustified freely and by grace. And if it be by grace, then is it not by workes, other­wise grace is not grace. I answere: We are called to faith, reconciled, planted in Christe and so iustified, by grace without respecte of anye woorkes going before, as hath bene saied: So saith S. Ambrose, Iustificati sunt gratis [Page 64] &c. Men are iustified freely, bicause woorking nothing, nor making no recompence they are iustified by faith alone, through the gifte of God. He calleth the gifte of God our calling ad comming to faith, and our Baptisme, which as he saith in an other place, Ambro. in cap. 11. ad Rom. August. de spirit. & lit. ca. 10. requireth not sighing or moor­ning, or any woorke but onely a profession with the harte. In the same sense saieth S. Augustine: Per ipsam gratiam iustificatur gratis, id est, nullis suorum operum precedenti­bus meritis: By grace is a synner iustified freely, that is to saye, no merites of his owne woorkes going before: And note that he termeth his owne workes, and workes going before, What is to be iu­stified freely. By his owne woorkes he vnderstandeth suche as a man dothe hym selfe, without Goddes helpe. He calleth suche woorkes going before, as a heathen or synnefull man dothe, before he hath receyued the grace of God: withoute these woorkes, Note S. Paule saieth a man is iustified freely, and by grace: that is to saye, called to faith, planted in Christe, and made of wicked rightuouse.

But how is the iust man made more iuste and iustified yet? for so must he be, or els he loseth his iustice. How is he saued? Verely by grace, and yet not without good workes: for of them that haue receyued the faith and be iustified, it is saied: Reddet vnicuique secundùm opera sua. Rom. 2. God shal render vnto euery man according to his workes. Howe then doth S. Paule saye? Gratia Dei vita aeterna. Rom. 6. Obiection Ansvvere. August. de gratia & lib. arbit. cap. [...]. Euer­lasting life is the grace of God. Howe may these twoo stande together, a man to be saued by grace, and yet by good woorkes? I answere with S. Augustine: They stand well together: Lyfe euerlasting is the grace of God, and lyfe euerlasting is geuen as a rewarde to good woorkes: [Page] bicause our good woorkes perteyne to the grace of God: that is to say, be the grace of God: and so being saued by good woorkes, we are saued by the grace of God: the woordes of S. Augustine be these: Aug. epist. 105. Ipsa vita aeterna, quae vtique in fine sine fine habebitur, & ideo meritis praeceden­tibus redditur, tamen quia eadem merita quibus redditur, non à nobis parata sunt per nostram sufficientiam, sed in no­bis facta per gratiam, etiam ipsa gratia nuncupatur, non ob aliud nisi quia gratis datur, nec ideo meritis non datur, sed quia data sunt & ipsa merita, quibus datur. The very life euerlasting, whiche in the ende shalbe had with­out ende, and therefore is rendered vnto merites Merites. that go before, yet bicause the same merites, whereunto it is re­quited, were not prepared of vs by our owne habilitie, but made in vs by grace, euen it selfe is called grace, for none other respecte, but bicause it is freely geuen. And yet it is geuen to merites, bicause the very merites them selues, Ca. 1. &. 9 whereunto it is geuen, were also geuen. The like resolution he hath at large in his booke intituled of grace and free wil.

So is it true concerning the entrye and beginning of our Iustification, Rom. 3. that we are iustified freely by grace with­out any woorkes going before: for our workes before grace coulde not be good. Note Wel And in the continuance, and per­fyting of iustice, whiche is life euerlasting, we are also iustified and saued freely by grace, and yet not without woorkes, bicause our workes be not onely made good by grace, but be also them selues the very grace of God.

And here let the Reader learne of S. Ambrose, and S. Augustine, what it is, truly to be iustified, freely and by grace to the commendation of mercye whiche God ge­ueth, [Page 65] not to the derogation of good workes which God also geueth.

Wherefore if faithe withoute good woorkes can saue no man, that hath tyme to doo them, The iusti­fication of faith alone. as hath benne pro­ued, it is no where true (as they meane it) that faithe alone iustifieth. It is not true in the entry of our Iustifi­cation and firste comming to Christe, that faith alone, without hope, and charitie iustifieth. If it were, Iacob. 2. Aug. En­chi. cap. 8. 1. Cor. 13. then might the Diuel be iustified, who beleeueth, but neyther hopeth, nor loueth: then shoulde this Scripture be false: If I haue all faithe, and haue no charitie, I am nothing. It is not true in the continuance and increase of our iu­stice that faith may serue without good workes: Math. 7. Ioan. 13. Rom. 2. Math. 25. Rom. 2. for if it mighte, then were all the Scriptures false, whiche a lytle before I alleaged. It shall not be in the perfyting of our iustice and saluation, that faith alone may saue: for then shoulde it be false, that God shall render vnto euerie man according to his woorkes: then were the sentence, that God shall geeue, false, wherein he shall saye: Matt. 25. Come vnto me you blessed of my Father, receyue the kingdome prepared for you. And he will shewe the cause, Chrysosto. Hom. 41. in Gene. August. Serm. 49. de verb. Dom. for that they haue done the woorkes of mercie there rehearsed. But bycause neither all these Scriptures, nor anye one syllable of them can be false, therefore it is false, that fayth alone iustifieth, meaning by fayth alone, to shutte out eyther hope, charitie, penaunce, the holye Sacra­mentes, or vertuouse life, and good workes, from our perfyte Iustification.

VVhat they were, who in sundrye ages haue taught, that men should be saued without good workes. THE XII. CHAPTER.

IF nothing els could make vs think, that godly life were n [...]cessarily required in a Christian man, and workes of faith a greate and singular helpe to the atteyning of our saluation, the diligente practise of the Diuel were suffi­ciente to make vs beleue it: who beside his particular tra­uayle and persuasion whiche he vseth seuerally with eue­ry man to turne him from wel doing, hath also in sundry ages moued such as by his sleyghtes he coulde abuse, to teach and openly persuade in derogation of good workes, that the same were not auayleable, August. de fid. & ope. cap. 14. De praede­stin. Sāct. cap. 7. Euseb Ec­cles. histo. lib. 2. ca. 1 & cap. 13. Theodore. here fabis. compen. lib. 1. Iren li. 1. cap. 20. or not necessary for a Christian mannes saluation.

When S. Paule was most diligent to sowe the good feede teaching the right faith of true Iustification, the Diuel was as busie to intermengle his cockle and darnel emong it, making men that vnderstode not S. Paule, be­leue, that he sayde it was sufficiente for a man to haue faith, though he lyued yll, and dyd no good woorkes: Sy­mon Magus who was taken for a God, taught his fol­lowers, to care litle for the Prophetes, nor to feare the threat­ninges of the lawe, but bad them like free men to doo what them lysted, for they shoulde atteyne saluation, not by good doing, but by grace. Whereupon suche as were of his secte, boldelye gaue them selues to all luste and intemperate life.

Carpocrates saied, men should be saued by faith and loue, Theodo. ib. Iren. li. 1. cap. 24. as for all other thinges, they were of them selues indifferent, and by opinion of men sometyme were taken for good, some­tyme for yl, but nothing was naturally euill.

Valentinus and his scholers say, Theod. vbi suprà. Iren. li. 1. cap 1. they neede no works, for that, knowlege may suffice to saluation, and therefore, such as be emong them moste perfite, without all care, and feare, doo what so euer is by Gods lawe forbidden.

It is saied of Eunomius, August. de here. ad Quodvult De. ca. 54 that he was so farre an enemy to good conuersation, that he plainely auouched, no man shoulde take hurte by any sinne what soeuer he commmitted or continued in, so that he were partaker of the faith that he taught.

Euen in S. Augustines tyme th'enemy of good life per­suaded carnal and dissolute men to think, Note. August. de fid. & ope. cap. 1. & cap. 27. that liued they ne­uer so il, continuing in great sinne, and not so much as profes­sing amendement, yet if they beleued in Christe and receiued his Sacramentes, they should be saued.

But as the serpente in all these tymes wente aboute by his craftie to seduce, whome he coulde, 2. Cor. 11. Ioan. 17.18. so did not the ho­ly Ghoste withdrawe his care and helpe from the Churche, mouing at the first S. Peter, S. Iames, and S. Iohn to re­dresse by their Epistles the errour, which vnstable heades had falsely gathered of S. Paules true preaching: and afterwarde inspiring the learned Bisshoppes of euerye age to note and condemne the heretiques aboue named: moued also S. Augustine againste the corrupte opinion of sundry in his age to write this learned Booke, Of faith and woorkes, whiche is delyuered thee herewith, to put thee in remembrāce of the enemies craftes, and sleightes. For as by enuye of hym, deathe came into the woorlde, Rom. 5. [Page] so by the same enuye to turne Christian men from life euerlasting, Ephes. 2. he hath gone aboute in sundrye ages and yet doth, to pul from them good workes, which God hath prepared for vs to walke in. His desyer is specially to take from vs faith and the professing of Christe, but bicause he dareth not attempte that by playne and open mea­nes: Leo. ser. 4 de collect. Sciens Deum non solùm verbis: &c. Knowing that God is denyed, not onely by woordes, but also by deedes, he hath taken charitie from many men from whom he could not take awaye faith. Note. He vnderstandeth to well, that as charitie is the life and strength of faith, so pulling awaye the one, he shalbe able, either to drawe the other after, or els to make it deade and vnprofitable to him that keepeth it. Which if he may obteyne, and make vs beleue that faith alone iustifieth, taking away hope, charitie, penance and the vertue of Christes Sacramentes from woorking our Iustification, and good workes, from helping our saluation: what doth he els but bring the Gospel, which S. Paule cal­leth the stronge and mightie power of God, Rom. 1. to a naked and bare name?

Therefore seing we knowe his slyghtes, and haue lear­ned them not only by report of other ages, 2. Cor. 2. but also by the lamentable experience of our owne, let vs to resiste him put on al the whole armor of God, Ephes. 6. 1. Thess. 5. that we may be able to stand against him that lyeth in wayt for vs. Let vs not only take in hande for our defence, the buckler of faith, but al­so to saue the whole body, put on the lacke of faith and charitie, and take for an helmet hope of saluation, not lea­uing of the breaste plate of iustice, Ephes. 6. nor the gyrdle of truth. For he that goeth to that fraye, hauing but a buckler, maye take a deadely wounde, for lacke of a helmet or [Page 67] breast plate: and if he so doe, he may be founde giltie of his owne death, bicause he was warned to arme him selfe in all partes, and to put on a complete harnesse.

The cause whye good woorkes are donne, and that they are rewarded in this life with increase of grace, and in the worlde to come with life euerlasting. And why they be so rewarded. THE XIII. CHAPTER.

AS I haue shewed that good workes must necessarily be done of such as wil be saued: so wil I now declare for what ende they should be done, and what fruite and profite they bring to the doers. Vt curent bonis ope­ribus praeesse qui credunt Deo. Tit. 3. To the intent that suche as beleue God, may haue a care to be chiefe doers of good woorkes.

The holie Ghost saith of them: Haec sunt bona & vtilia hominibus. They be good and profitable for men. Tit. 3. If we aske to what ende, he saith: Pietas ad omnia vtilis est, 1. Tim. 4. pro­missionem habens vitae quae nunc est, & futurae: Godlinesse is profitable to al purposes, hauing promise of the life that nowe is, and the lyfe to come. In this life godlinesse 1 hath promise to directe faith and leade her to the vnder­standing of the Ghospell. Ioan. 7. If a manne will doe his will that sente me, saieth Christe, he shal knowe of my doctrine, whether it be of God, or I speake of my selfe. Iacob. 2. Eccles. 7. Good woorkes make faith perfite. Thou seest, saieth S. Iames of Abraham, that faith was ioyned with his woorkes, and 2 by his woorkes faith was perfited. They confirme and 3 [Page] 4 strengthen charitie. Be not lothe to visite the sicke, for by suche doinges shalte thou be made strong in loue. Eccles. 7. Good woorkes breede in vs a stronge hope and affiance in God. Almes shall be a greate affiaunce before God the highest, Tobi. 4. vnto all that doe it. He saieth not, it shall be onely a de­claration of faith before menne, but a greate affiance be­fore God. 1. Tim. 3. Deacons that serue well, gette them a good de­gree, and muche affiance in faith, whiche is in Christe Iesus. Whereby we vnderstande, that good workes do not one­ly nurrishe hope but also strengthen faith. And as S. Au­gustine saith: Ser. 16. de ver. Apos. Quae spes, nisi de aliquae conscientiae bonitate? What hope can there be, but vppon some goodnesse of conscience? So a conscience vsed and confirmed in well doing, is full of affiance and hope. S. Paule saieth to the Hebrewes, who had ben charitable to suche as were im­prisoned, and also loste their owne goodes for Christes sake: Hebr. 10. Lose not your confidence and affiance which hath great rewarde. He saith, that their good woorkes had not onely bredde a stronge hope and affiance to them, but also that the same should haue a great rewarde.

And here let the Reader learne, how strong hope and affiance in God is to be gotten. Prayer is but one of the woorkes commended by Christe, of which Chrysostome 5 saith: vitam piam oratio conciliat: conciliat am auget. Prayer bringeth a godly life, Chrysost. Tom. 5. de [...]r [...] ̄d. Deū and increaseth it when it is gotten: fasting, watching, and prayer, make vs stande and perse­uer 6 in goodnesse, and defende vs from yll. Haec sunt no­bis arma coelestia, Cyprian. lib. 1. ep. 1. &c. These be vnto vs heauenly armour that make vs stande and perseuer strongly, these be spirituall municions and weapons geauen of God, whiche defende vs. Almes, an other of the workes which Christe commen­deth, [Page 68] is a bulwarke and defense bothe of faith and hope: Solatium grande credentium, &c. Holesome woorking is 7 a great comforte of the beleeuing, a forte of our safetie, Cyprian. de elemo. the buckler of hope, the defence of faith, the medicine of sinne: Fasting, almes, and prayer ioyned togeather, be meanes to heale our sores, to get the fauour of God, to put away the penaltie due to sinne, to auoide the Diuell. Curandis laesio­nibus 8 quas saepe, &c. Leo ser. 4 de ieiu. 10. men. To cure the hurtes which often they fal into, that with the inuisible enemie haue conflict the me­dicine of three remedies is specially to be laide. In earnest prayer, in chastisment of fasting, in liberal almes. When these be exercised togeather, God is made fauourable, gilte and fault is put out, and the tempter is beaten downe. These auncient Fathers said not thus much of their owne heades: but as they had learned of the Scripture, so they spake. Daniel said to Nabuchodonosor: Peccata tua eleemosynis redime: Dan. 4. & iniquitates tuas misericordijs pauperum. Ransome thy sinnes with almes, and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore. By mercie and faith, sinnes are purged: Prouer. 15. &. 16. Tobi. 4. Luc. 11. by mercie and troth iniquitie is ransomed: Almes deliuereth from all sinne and from death, and suffereth not the sowle to goe into darkenesse. Geue almes, and all thinges are cleane vnto you.

Neither doth God hereby take away his owne prero­gatiue, which is to remitte sinne, but prouideth for mans weakenesse many remedies, Note. and by sundrie waies inuiteth him to enioye remission of sinne, of all whiche remedies God him selfe is the Author and geuer. And so haue we not many Sauiours, but one Sauiour, which geueth many helpes and waies of saluation.

To suche as doe workes and vse the grace of God, in­crease [Page] of grace is promised: Matth. 25 Theophi­lact. ibid. Omni habenti dabitur. To euery man that hath (that is to saie, that vseth his giftes) there shal be geuen. There is no difference noted betwene the good and yll seruaunt, but that the good increased in that he had receiued: The slouthful and yll, had no more at the time of the accompte, then he receiued the firste daie.

10 By good workes our election and calling is made sure, as in this life it may be assured: 2. Pet. 1. Satagite vt per bona opera, &c. Earnestly endeuour by good woorkes to make sure your calling and election. By good workes we grow and in­crease in Christe: Ephes. 4. veritatem facientes, &c. By doing truth in charitie, let vs growe in all thinges in him who is Christe our heade. 1. Pet. 2. Deponentes omnem malitiam, &c. Laying aside al malice, and all guile, false semblance, enuie, and detracti­on, as children newly borne, couet after reasonable and spiri­tual milke, that therby ye may grow to saluation. S. Paule and S. Peter saie, that by true and charitable doing, by leauing vice, and folowing a new and innocent life, we increase in Christe, and grow in saluation.

1 These be the benefites and commodities that Christi­an 2 men may take by good woorkes in this life. 1. Dire­ction 3 of faith: 2. Perfiting of the same. 3. Increase of 4 charitie: 4. Strength of hope and affiaunce in God. 5 5 The getting of a good life, and increase thereof. 6 6 Strength and defence againste sinne, and the Diuell. 7 7 Pardone of penaltie due vnto sinne. 8. Turning away 8 of Gods iust and deserued plague. 9 Growing in Christ. 9 10 Increase of grace to saluation.

10 The promises that good woorkes haue concerning the life to come, be no lesse then life it selfe euerlastinge.

Euerie man, faith our Sauiour, that shall leaue house, Matt. 1 [...]. or bro­thers, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or landes for my names sake, shall haue againe an hundred times as muche, and shall inherite life euerlasting. Esai. 56. God pro­miseth by his Prophete, that who so euer keepeth his leage, he will bring him to his holy hill. And in the Euangeliste Christ saith of his commaundementes: Hoc fac, & viues: Luc. 10. Doo this and thou shalte liue. He biddeth vs geue almose, saying: make you selues frendes of the mucke of iniquitie, Luc. 16. that when you shall faile, they may receiue you into euerla­sting tabernacles. Bid the riche men of this worlde doo wel, saith S. Paule, to be riche in good workes, easely to bestowe, 1. Tim. 6. to geue parte, to laie vp a good foundation against the time to come, to the intente they maie gette the trewe life. In all whiche places and many like God promiseth to suche as leaue their frendes or landes, to suche as keepe his com­mandementes, or geue almose for his sake, life euerlasting.

And to declare more plainely, Aug epist. 105. De grat. & lib. arbit. cap. 8. that he geueth it in re­specte of wel doing, and to recompence good workes: life euerlasting (saith S. Augustine) in many places of holie Scrip­ture is called a reward: Christe saieth to his Apostles, be glad and reioice, bicause your reward is plentuouse in heauen. And who so euer geueth one of the leaste of these a cup of colde water to drinke, onely in the name of a Disciple, Matt. 5. verely I saie vnto you, he shall not lose his rewarde. Matt. 10. Mar. 9. When thou ma­kest a feaste, call the poore, the feeble, the lame and blinde, and happy shalte thou be that they be not able to requite thee. Luc. 14. For it shalbe requited thee in the resurrection of the iuste. By the worde of requitall, he promiseth rewarde, and by the resurrection of the iuste, the Kingdome of heauen.

The sentence that Christe shal geue in the latter day suffreth vs not to doubte, but that the kingdome of hea­uen shall be geuen as a rewarde for good workes: for he shall saie to them that stande on his righte hande: Matth. 25 Come you blessed of my Father, receiue the kingdome that was prepared for you from the beginning of the worlde. Quibus meritis: Aug. Ser. 49. de ver. Dom. Chryso. Hom. 41. in Gen. saithe S. Augustine. For what desertes? And Chrysostome: Cuius gratia, & propter quid? Why, and wherefore? For I was hungry, and you gaue me meate to eate. &c. If Christe make good workes a cause of our saluation, and geeueth the kingdome of heauen in re­specte of them, who shal be heard speaking to the con­trary? Hebre. 11. He that commeth to God must beleue that he is, and that to suche as seeke him he is a rewarder. The waie to seeke him, Chryso. hom. 22. ad Hebr. Moral. Aug. in Psal. 76. Note vvel saie Chrysostome and S. Augustine, is by deuont praier and good workes. If we muste then as well be­leue that God is a rewarder, as that he is God, sith he re­wardeth nothing but vertue and well doing, he that de­nieth him to be a rewarder of good workes, beleueth not in effecte that he is God. For if he be God, he is trewe of his promes, and then wil he rewarde good workes as he hath promised. Why good vvorkes be re­vvarded. Lucae. 12. And this being so, no man needeth to aske how the workes of a Christian man shoulde come to that estimation with God to be rewarded with life euerla­sting. For as Christe saied to his Apostles: Complacuit patri vestro dare vobis regnum. It hath pleased your Father to geue you a kingdome, Marke vvel. God pro­miseth to revvarde good vvorckes. euen so hath it pleased him to promes rewarde of that kingdome for good workes. And he hath promised it that can not lie.

Vppon this ground standeth al that is saied and taught in the Catholike Church in commendation and rewarde [Page 70] of good workes. Not that we of our selues can claime of him or chalenge him for our debter, bicause we haue first giuen him, but bicause he hath promised vs: Debitor fa­ctus est. &c. God is become our debter, Aug. Ser. 16. de ver. Apost. & in Psal. 32. conci. 1 saith S. Augustine not by taking any thing of vs, but by promising that whiche it pleased him: for it is one thing when we saie to a man, thou oweste me suche thinges as I haue geuen thee, and an other thing when we saie, thou oweste me bicause thou haste promised me: Non possumus ergo ei dicere. &c. Ser. 31. de ver. Dom. Rom. 11. We can not then saie vnto God, rendre that thou haste receiued, for who gaue him firste to be requited againe? We can not saie: Render that thou haste receiued, but plaine­ly we saie: Render that thou haste promised: Vppon this promise S. Paule saied, I haue wrasteled well for the game, 2. Tim. 4. I haue finished my race, I haue kepte my faith: For the reste the crowne of iustice is laide vp for me, whiche our Lorde shall render vnto me in that day as a iuste iudge. Although it came of mercie, that God called S. Paule, Galat. 1. 1. Tim. 1. and gaue him grace to doo good workes, and to keepe his Faithe, yet when S. Paule hath so done, he saied, that God of his iustice woulde render him the crowne. Vppon this promes Ezechias, and Nehemias praied God, 4. Reg. 20 2. Esdr. 5. to haue re­specte to their life, and to remember their well doing: not as prowde men presuming of them selues: but meekely acknowleging, Psal. 144. Psal. 83. that God is faithefull and trewe in all his wordes, and where he geueth grace, he will also geue glorie and rewarde. Matth. 2 [...] As he saieth vnto the la­boroures: Go into my vineyarde: So he saieth also, that whiche is iuste, I will geue you. No man goeth vnlesse he be called, and yet who so euer laboureth faithfully and trewly, when he is sente, is assured of wages, bicause [Page] it was promised: Leo serm. 4. de Col­lect. vppon this promise Leo saied: Cibus ege­ni, regni coelestis est pretium: & largitor temporalium hares efficitur aeternorum. The meate giuen to the needy is the price of the kingdome of heauen, and the geuer of thinges temporal, Matth. 13. Cypria de Elemo. is made heire of the eternal. S. Cyprian saith, that Christe by the parable of the merchante who solde all his goodes to bie a preciouse pearle, teacheth vs, that with the quantitie of our patrimony we should purchase and bye euerlasting life. August. in Psal. 147. And S. Augustine saith: Viduae suffece­runt duo minuti nummi. &c. Two litle peeces of coine were inough for the wydowe to doo mercie, two peeces of coine were inough to purchase the kingdome of God. A smalle price, a man mighte saie, for so greate a Iewell, were not the bountie and liberalitie of God the owner: who being Lorde of all, hath sette suche a price vppon it, and by his gratiouse and free promise hath bounde him selfe to performe it.

This is the trewe commendation, which the Scripture and auncient Fathers geeue vnto good workes, and these be the causes why Christian men should doo them. They that say good workes serue to geue testimony and make declaration of our Faith, and be commendable, but haue no rewarde of grace here, nor value of euerlasting life, albeit they exhorte men to liue godly, they maie com­mende and set forth good workes in wordes, but they hin­der the doing of them in deede.

Note.Nouatus his heresy was, that suche as fell into deadely sinne after their Baptisme, coulde not be absolued by the prieste, Cyprianus lib. 4. Epi­stola. 2. neither restored to the Church againe, but muste be lefte vnto Gods iudgemente: and yet did he exhorte men to doo penance and satisfaction, to waile and weepe [Page 71] night and day for theire sinnes. S. Cyprian saith of him, that he was Misericordiae hostis: Cypria. li. 1. epist. 1. interfector poenitentiae. The enimie of mercie, the killer of penaunce, bicause, though he exhorted men to satisfaction and penance, yet, saith he: Cypria. li. 4. epist. 2. He tooke away the medicine and remedie that came of satisfaction. Operari tu putas rusticum posse? &c. Thinkest thou the husbandman can worke, if thou say to him. Trimme thy ground with all skill of husbandry, plie thy tillage diligently, but thou shalte reape no corne at har­uest, thou shalt haue no vintage, thou shalt take no profite nor fruite of thy oileyearde, thou shalt gather no apples of the trees. As suche an exhortation to husbandrie were inough to discourage the good husband from his trauaile: And as they killed penance, saith S. Cyprian, that tooke away the fruit of it: Note. euen so doo they hinder nowe a daies the dooing of good workes, that commend them in wordes, and take away the rewarde of them in deed: Nemo enim sine fructu imperat laborem: Pacia. epi­stol. 1. ad Sympro­nia. for no man (saith Pacianus) enioineth labor without profite. Neither is there any profite or rewarde that a true Christian man passeth vppon, if it perteine not to life euerlasting: for this life and all that belongeth vnto it, he is taught to sette litle by.

Therefore the Church exhorteth al men to doo good workes, but it keepeth not backe the liberall promise of life eternal which Christ hath annexed to them. S. Paule saith, be ye stedfaste and vnmoueable, euer plentifull in eue­ry worke of our Lord. And why? 1. Cor. 15. Scientes quòd labor ve­ster non est inanis in Domino. Knowing that your labour is not idle in our Lorde: And when he saith, in our Lord, he meaneth no temporall nor worldely rewarde: It is [Page] not onely a comfortable saying, Chrysost. ho. & 8. in Gen. but a trueth taught by the Scripture, that a Christian man should directe all his do­inges to serue God in hope of life euerlasting: Lette vs not fainte and be wearie of well doing, Gala. 6. saith S. Paule, for we shall reape it in his time, without fainting.

Heb. 11.This cogitation maketh men quietly and contentedly to beare aduersitie. Moyses did chose rather to suffer af­fliction with the people of God, then to haue a pleasure of sinne for the time. But what made him content so to doo? Aspiciebat enim in remunerationem. He loked to the rewarde: Prima ib. in cap. 11. ad Hebr. Ita quando quisque aduersi aliquid patitur. Euen so euery man when he suffereth any aduersitie, should call to remembrance, what rewarde he shall receiue thereby at Goddes hande.

The lacke of this cogitation maketh vs many times to fainte in well doing. Chrysost. hom. 22. ad Hebr. Omnia nobis difficilia videntur. All thinges seeme heard to vs, saith Chrysostome, bicause we haue not the remembrance of God.

This cogitation maketh men contente to take vppon them a painefull kinde of life, whiche otherwise, they would flee. De adul­ter. cōiug. lib. 2. cap. 20. Note. S. Augustine saith, that diuers being sodein­ly taken and required to be Preestes, whereby they muste liue chaste all theire liues, were contente to doo it. Sperantes se illustrius in Christi haereditate fulgere. Tru­sting to shine the brighter in Christes inheritance.

This cogitation caused Martyrs willingly to susteine all paine and tormente: Confessours, to leade a vertu­ouse and straite life: Virginnes, to dispise worldelie pleasures: of all whiche it may truelie be saied: As­piciebant in remunerationem: They looked to the re­warde: This hope maketh seruauntes doo good and [Page 72] true seruice to theire maisters, in which sense S. Paule saith: Quodcunque facitis, ex animo operamini, &c. Coloss. 3. What so euer ye doo, doo it hartelly as it were vnto our Lord, and not to men, knowing that of our Lorde you shall re­ceiue the rewarde of inheritance. And when I speake this muche of good workes, and of the rewarde due vnto them: what workes I commende, thou knowest good Reader, by that which I haue saied in the 13. Chapter of the first Booke.

An answere to certeine obiections made against the rewarde of good workes. THE XIIII. CHAPTER.

BVT all this notwithstanding, yet some lette not to say, that the workes of faith, which Christian men doo, can not deserue rewarde of life euerlasting, neither stande in Goddes iudgemente, as well bicause 1 they be vnperfite, as also bicause no man liueth here 2 withoute sinne, and fewe without greate sinne, and breache of some of the commaundementes, Iaco. 2. and then is it written: Who so offendeth in one, is made giltie of all: and thereby say they: all our workes be infected, and consequentely excluded, from that greate re­warde.

To the firste pointe I answere. Note vvel these tvvo kindes of perfection in iustice. There be two kindes of perfection in iustice, the one such as is in God, the Angelles, and that happie company of men, who be­ing presente with God, enioy the sighte of the Deitie: [Page] 2 An other, such as may be founde in men being yet Pil­grimes from God and liuing in this worlde. In compari­son of the first kinde of perfection, no man is iuste, nei­ther any iustice of man, be it neuer so exquisite and per­fite, can stande in the iudgement of God. In that respecte it is true: Iob. 15. Ecce inter Sanctos eius nemo immutabilis: & coe­li nō sunt mundi in conspectu eius. Lo emong his Saints and holy none is immutable, and the heauens in his sight be not cleane. Mar. 10. So is it vnderstanded, saith S. Augustine: Nemo bonus, nisi vnus Deus: quia omnia quae creata sunt, &c. No man is good, August. de perfect. iustitiae. but onely God, bicause all thinges that be created, though God haue made them very good, yet if they be compared with the Creator and maker, they be not good, with whom if they be compared, they be not. In the same sense is it said: Non intres in iudicium, &c. Entre not into iudgement with thy seruaunt, bicause no man liuing shalbe iustified in thy sight: This is meant by it, saith S. Augustine, Aug. vt suprà. entre not into iudgement with thy seruant. Noli me iudicare secundùm te, qui es sine peccato: Iudge me not after thy selfe, who arte without sinne. And where he saith, no man shalbe iustified: he referred it to that perfection of iustice, which is not in this life. In the same manner doth S. Hierome expounde the place. Li. 1. dia­lo. cont. Pelagia.

But as no man is iuste in comparison of that excellent iustice of God, of the Angelles, and Sainctes: so yet saith S. Augustine: De spiri. & lit. cap. 36. Dici potest quaedam iustitia minor huic vi­tae competens, qua iustus ex fide viuit, quamuis peregrinus à Domino: It may be said, that there is a lesser iustice, meete for this life, whereby the iust man liueth through faith, though he be yet a Pilgrime from God.

S. Basil expounding these wordes of the Psalme: Iudica [Page 73] me Domine secundùm iustitiam meam. Psal. 7. Iudge me Lord ac­cording to my iustice, saith: Est quaedam Angelorum iusti­tia humanam trangressa, &c. Basil. in Psal 7. Ibidem. There is a iustice of Angels that passeth mannes iustice. And if there be any power aboue Angelles, it hath an excellencie of iustice, answerable to his greatenes, and there is the iustice of God him selfe, that excedeth all vnderstanding of minde, being vnspeakeable and incomprehensible to all mortall nature: Iudge me ther­fore Lorde according to my iustice, that is to say, according to that iustice which men may atteine vnto, Note. and which is possible to suche as liue in flesh. No thing can be more plainely spoken, to proue, both that there is a iustice in God and his Angelles, which surmounteth mannes na­ture, and also that there is a iustice that man may atteine vnto: And so be all good mennes workes and theire iu­stice vnperfect, if they be compared with God and his Angelles, and yet perfite according to the estate and na­ture of man. It is said: Diliges Dominum Deum tuum, Matt. 22. ex toto corde, &c. Thou shalt loue thy Lorde God with all thy harte, with all thy soule, with all thy minde. And yet saith S. Augustine: De spirit. & lit. cap. 36. Neque si esse non dum potest tan­ta dilectio, &c. If the loue of God can not yet be so greate, as vnto that full and perfite knowlege of heauen, is due, it is not now to be taken for a faulte.

Note Reader: he saith, although mannes loue towarde God wante of that perfection that shalbe in heauen, yet it is not accompted a sinne nor faulte. S. Paule speaking in his owne person, Philip. 3. as he confesseth he wanted one of these perfections, so doth he signifie, that he was not without the other. Non quòd iam acceperim, aut iam perfectus sim: Not that I haue already receiued it, or am alreadie per­fite, [Page] &c. And in the same place: Quicunque ergo perfe­cti sumus, hoc sentiamus: As many of vs then as be per­fite, let vs be of this minde: he saieth he was not per­fite, and yet that both him selfe and others were perfite: which wordes S. Augustine expounding, Aug. con­tra. 2. epi. Pelagia. li. 3. ca. 7. saith: Si secun­dùm hominus mortalis capacitatem pro huius vitae modulo perfecti sumus, ad ipsam perfectionem hoc qucque perti­nere intelligamus, vt Angelica illa, quae in Christi manife­statione nobis erit iustitia, nondum nos perfectos esse sapia­mus. If we be perfite after a mortall mannes capacitie, according to the measure of this life, let vs vnderstande this also to be one pointe of perfection, not to thinke our selues perfite after that Angelicall iustice, whiche we shall haue when Christe shall shewe him selfe. And in an other place declaring the same wordes he saieth: Perfecti, Ser. 15. de verb. Apost. & non perfecti: perfecti viatores, nondum perfe­cti possessores: & vt noueritis quòd perfectos viatores dicat, qui iam in via ambulant perfecti viatores sunt: We be perfite, and not perfite: perfite waifarers, not yet perfite possessours: and to th'intente ye may knowe he calleth waifarers perfite, they that nowe trauell by the way, be perfite waifarers.

And here I may admonishe the Reader to consider with him selfe, howe well such as nowe a daies do con­demne all mannes good workes for imperfection, doo a­gree, first with S. Paule, and then with S. Basill, S. Augu­stine, S. Hierome, with others that I might here allege. They say: All our iustice and good workes can not helpe towarde the kingdome of heauen bicause they be vn­perfite. S. Paule saith: As we lacke one perfection, so haue we an other. S. Basill saith, we lacke suche iustice as is in [Page 74] God and Angelles, but haue a iustice which mannes nature may atteine vnto, and may be iudged thereby: S. Augustine saith, we may be perfite after the capacitie of mortall men, and after the measure of this life, though after that An­gelicall iustice whiche we shall haue in heauen, we be not nowe perfite: he saith, we be perfite as waifarers, but not perfite as possessours, bicause we be not yet in heauen. They say, bicause our loue is vnperfite, it is sinne. S. Au­gustine saith, although it wante of the heauenly perfection, yet it is neither accompted sinne, nor faulte: They say, no good workes may stande and abide Goddes iudgement, for that no man liuing shalbe iustified in the sighte of God. S. Basill saith: Lorde, iudge me according to my iu­stice, not like an Angell, but like a man. S. Augustine and S. Hierome say: It is not meant thereby, that there is no iustice in man, but that man may not be iudged after the rule of God, who is without all sinne: and that no man liuinge here shalbe iustified in Goddes sighte, that is to say, founde iuste after suche perfecte iustice, as is in heauen.

And thus may the Reader also perceiue, that such as condemne all mannes good workes as vnperfite vnder coloure of an heauenly perfection, go about to take away all perfection, suche as may be in earth. Note. And bicause men in this worlde can not be Angelles, they would not haue them so much as iuste men: Matt. 5. And where Christe hath saied, Estote vos perfecti: Be you perfite, they say, no man is perfite: Matt. 6. And where as he calleth fa­sting, praier, and almoes our iustice, and promiseth re­warde to the same, they say there is no iustice in vs, that can deserue any such rewarde. Rom. 2. If no good workes [Page] may stande in the iudgement of God, how shall he in his laste and iuste iudgement render vnto euery man ac­cording to his workes? Or howe is it true: Opera illorum sequuntur illos? Theire workes folowe them? To what ende doo the good mennes workes folowe them, if there be no rewarde for them? And this much concerning the first parte of the obiection.

Iacob. 3.To the second I say: although it be true: In multis of­fendimus omnes, In many thinges doo we all offende, bi­cause as S. Augustine saith, Aug. con­tra Iulia. lib. 2. fight we neuer so manfullie against vice, we are men, yet God of his goodnes hath prouided a remedie: the remedy, I say, of penance, wher­by suche as falle, may rise againe, and be restored to the estate of Iustice: Aug. ser. 29. de ver. Aposto. Habet Ecclesia maculas & rugas: sed con­fessione ruga extenditur, confessione macula abluitur. The Church hath spottes and wrinkles, but by confession the wrinkle is stretched forth and made smothe, by confes­sion the spot is wasshed out. Penaunce doth not onely helpe and release a sinner in the iudgment of the Church, but also taketh away the offence in the iudgement of God. Leo. ser. 12. de Quadra. For as S. Leo saith: Non remanet iudicio condem­nandum, quod fuerit in confessione purgatum. That, that is purged by confession, remaineth not to be condem­ned in the iudgement. De adul­ter. cōiug. lib. 2. cap. 6. S. Augustine saith, that Baptisme or penaunce is able to salue adultery, in so muche that the partie afterwarde shall not be taken for an adulte­rer: Cur enim adhuc deputamus adulteros, quos vel Ba­ptismate ablutos, vel poenitentia credimus esse saluatos? Why doo we yet still take them for adulterers, whome we beleeue to be either wasshed by Baptisme, or hea­led by penaunce? And as by true penaunce a sinner [Page 75] is discharged of his sinne, euen in Goddes iudgement, Proue. 24. Hiero. To. 1. Epistola ad Rusti­cum. so a iuste man falling into sinne, and rising againe by pe­nance, loseth not the name of a iuste man. Septies ca­dit iustus, & resurgit: si cadit quomodo iustus? Si iustus, quomodo cadit? Sed iusti vocabulum non amittit, qui per poenitentiam semper resurgit: Seuen times falleth the iuste man and shal rise againe, If he falle, howe is he iuste? If he be iuste, howe dothe he falle? But he loseth not the name of a iuste man that euer riseth againe by penance. God saieth by his Prophete: Ezech. 33. Impietas impij non necebit ei in quacunque die conuersus fucrit ab impictate sua. The wickednes of the wicked shall not hurte him what daie so euer he shall be turned from his wickednes: he that thinketh there can be no iustice acceptable to God, where any sinne is committed, 1. Ioan. 1. doth not vnderstande the Scriptures. For as it is saied: Nemo mundus a peccato. No man is cleane from sinne. And if we say, we haue no sinne, we deceiue our selues, and there is no trewth in vs: So it is saied: Sunt iusti, & sapientes, Eccles 9. & opera eorum in manu Dei. There be iuste men and wise, and theire workes in the hande of God. It is saied by God him selfe of Noe: Te vidi iustum coram me. Gen. 7. Lucae. 1. Thee I haue sene a iuste man before me. Zacharie and Elizabeth were both iuste, not onely after mennes iudgement, but before God. Christe calleth Abell, a iuste man. And yet, saieth S. Augustine, Math. 23. De natur. et gra. ca. 36. ca. 38. neither Abell, nor any man or woman, whom the Scrip­ture calleth iuste, excepte the Virgine Marie, that bare Christe, was without sinne. Dauid committed, not a smalle sinne, suche as weakenesse can not auoide, but adulterie and murder: yet dyd God vppon penaunce not onely pardone his sinne and restore him to iustice, 2. Reg. 12. [Page] but for his sake benefited a whole citie. 4 Reg. 19 Protegam vr­bem hanc & saluabo eam propter me, & propter Dauid ser­uum meum. I will defende this citie and saue it for mine owne sake, Note. and for Dauid my seruantes sake. Therefore albeit the iuste man be not without all sinne, yet if he doo trewe penance for his sinne, he maie not onely still be called a iuste man, but also atteine to a perfection of iustice suche as is in this life, and his good workes accep­table and plesant in the sight of God. Prouer. 20 Quamuis scriptum sit, quis gloriabitur castum se habere cor? Although it be writen, saieth Leo who shall crake that he hath a chaste harte, Leo. Ser. 12. de Quadrag. or that he is cleane from sinne, yet is not th'atteining of a pure life to be despeired, whiche, while it is euer desi­red, is euer receiued: neither doth that remaine to be con­demned in the iudgemente, that is by confession purged. Wherefore if the sinne of a iuste man be purged by con­fession, and pardoned by trewe penaunce what remai­neth then, (his sinne being forgeuen) but that, Iustitia eius manet in seculum seculi: His iustice abideth for euer, and euer?

VVhat assurance of his Iustification and saluation a Christian man maie haue in this life. THE XV. CHAP.

Matth. 5.CHriste saied vnto his Apostles: Beati qui esuriunt & sitiunt iusticiam. Blessed are they that hunger and thirste after iustice. Philip. 2. And S. Paule willeth vs [Page 76] with feare and trembling to woorke our saluation: where by as we are taught euer to desier increase of righ­tuousenes, fearefully and carefully to worke, so doo we not learne to assure our selues of our iustice and salua­tion: for he that hungreth and thirsteth, confesseth, that he is not satisfied of that he thirsteth after. And feare­full trembling, can not stande with securitie. Nothing can be more daungerouse to a Christian man passing through the perilles of this life, Iob. 7. whiche is it selfe a ten­tation, then to thinke him selfe owte of danger, and to conceiue a carelesse securitie, that he is vndoubtedly in Goddes fauour, and suer of his saluation. For as S. Leo saieth: Haec est perfectorum vera iustitia, Leo. Ser. 2 de Qua­drage. vt nun­quam praesumant se esse perfectos, ne ab itineris nondum finiti intentione cessantes, ibi incidant deficiendi pericu­culum, vbi proficiendi deposucrint appetitum: This is trewe iustice of them that be perfite, neuer to presume them selues to be perfite, leste while they leaue the intente to goo on their iourney, that is not yet ended, they falle in danger of failing euen there, where they leaue the desire of going forewarde. What greater perfection can there be in this life, then for a man to beleue with­out all doubte, and to be able to assure him selfe that his sinnes be forgeuen, that he is iuste, that he is the heire of God, and an heire partener with Christe? How then can any man stande assured thereof, if this be the trewe iustice of the perfite, neuer to presume of suche per­fection? With Leo S. Augustine agreeth, saying: Aug. in Psal. 69. Quan­tumcunque hîc vixerimus. &c. Liue we neuer so long here, profite we neuer so muche here: let no man saie, I haue ynoughe, I am iuste. He that so saieth, staieth [Page] by the waie, he can not come to the iournies ende. Looke where he saieth, 1 Aug. Ser. 5. de ver. Aposto. I haue inough, there he sticketh faste. And in an other place he saieth. Semper tibi displiceas quod es, si vis peruenire ad id quod nondum es. Euer mis­like in thy selfe that thou arte, if thou wilte come to that which yet thou arte not. For where thou haste liked thy selfe, there hast thou stand still. But if thou say I haue inough thou arte loste. Increase euer, euer go on, euer profite: In bothe places he alledgeth the wordes of S. Paule, Philip. 3. saying of him selfe: Fratres, ego me non arbitror comprehendisse. Brothers I doo not thinke that I haue atteined and gotten to it: Aug. Ser. 15. de ver. Apostolo. Ne forte surrepat vobis, quia vos aliquid est is, qui seipsum putat aliquid esse. &c. Leste it creape into your heades, Gala. 6. that you are somwhat: he that thinketh him selfe to be somewhat when he is nothing, seduceth him selfe, and he that thinketh he knoweth somewhat, 1. Cor. 8. doth not yet knowe after what sorte he muste knowe: Thus doo we see by the wordes of S. Leo and S. Augustine, yea and of S. Paule, howe daungerouse the opinion is for men to put them selues in assurance of iustice and saluation. They saie it is the meane to make vs falle from iustice, to staie by the waie and neuer to come to the ende of our iourney. S. Augustine saithe, that S. Paule was not of that minde, Math. 24 nor woulde any of his scholers to be. Our Sauiour saith, he that holdeth owt to the ende, shal be saued. Whereby we knowe there is no hope of saluation without perseuerance. Aug. de bon. perseue. cap. 1. And as S. Augustine saieth: Vtrum quisquàm hoc munus acceperit, quamdiu hanc vitam ducit, in­certum est. Whether any man hath receiued this gifte as long as he liueth here it is vncerteine. It appereth by him in the same booke, that it is not Gods pleasure, that men [Page 77] should pe put in that suertie, his woordes be these: Aug. De bon perse­uer an. c. 8. Deus aūt melius esse iudicauit, miscere quosdam non perseueratu­ros, certo numero sanctorū suorum vt quibus non expedit in huius vitae tentatione securitas, non possint esse securi: multos enim à pernitiosa clatione reprimit quod ait Apostolus: 1. Co. 10. Qua­propter qui videtur stare, videat ne cadat. God hath thought it better, to mingle some that woulde not conti­newe emonge the certaine number of his holie, that for as muche as it is not expediente for them in the tentati­on of this life to be in securitie, they should not be with­out care. For that sayinge of the Apostle: Lette him that seemeth to stande, take heede he fall not, stayeth many from a perniciouse pride. If it be S. Paules counsell, that suche as thinke them selues to stand, 1. Cor. 10. should take hede they fall not, of like suche as stande may fall, and if they may fall, Note. seeing that the risinge againe by penance is the gifte of God, howe can manne either assure him selfe to stande still, or promise him selfe Gods grace to rise againe at his pleasure, when he is fallen? And therefore as Chrysostome saieth: Hom. 22. in Gen. Omnes nos vigilare & sobrios esse oportet, & nunquam in securitate esse: We must al watch and be sober, and neuer be without care, for thoughe we stande nowe, yet are we mutable, and not assured so to continewe. S. Augustine saieth; Aug. De Ciuit. Dei li. 11. c. 12. Licet de per­seuerantiae praemio certi sin [...], de ipsa tamen perseuerantia sua reperiuntur incerti. Quis enim hominum se in actione profectúque iustitiae perseueraturum vsque in f [...]nem sciat, nisi aliqua reuelatione ab isto fiat cortus? Though men be assured of the rewarde of perseuerance, yet of their owne perseuerance be they founde vncertaine. For what manne can knowe that he shall continewe in the dooing [Page] and increase of iustice to the ende, vnlesse he be certifi­ed from God by some reuelation? He saieth menne be assured, that suche as continewe to the ende shall be re­warded, but whether he him selfe shall so continewe, no manne can tell, vnlesse he vnderstande it by speciall reuelation from God. Math. 24 For the reuelation of the Scripture is generall and onely this, that suche as continewe to the ende shall be saued. If it be Gods predistination that maketh vs presume of this assurance, heare what S. Ber­narde saieth: Bernar. in septuages. Quis potest dicere, ego de electis sum? &c. Who is able to saie, I am one of the electe? I am one of them that are predestinate to life? I am of the number of the children? Who is able to saie these things? Seeing the Scri­pture cryeth to the contrary, Eccles. 9. a man can not tell whether he be woorthy of loue, or hatred. Certaine assurance we haue not, but an affiance of hope dothe comforte vs, bicause wee should not vtterly be grieued with the perplexitie of this doubte. No man, saith he, can assure him selfe that he is electe, that he is predestinate, we haue no certaine assu­rance of our saluation, affiance and hope we haue to com­forte vs.

An easie matter is it for a man to deceiue him selfe, and as the Ciuile Lawe saieth: Institut. quibus ex causis manumitte­re nō licet that a man often times trusteth his goodes to be more worth then he findeth them, so com­meth it many times to passe, that a man thinketh him selfe to be better and stronger in good, then he is. S. Peter said vnto Christ: though I should die with thee, I will not deny thee. Mar. 14. Aug. in Psal. 39. &. 41. But as S. Augustine saieth: Nemo se comprehendit, nemo de se praesumit: Nunquid comprehendit corde suo cor suum Petrus, qui dixit tecum vsque ad mortem ero? In corde erat praesumptio falsa, in corde latebat timor verus. No­uerat [Page 78] in illo Deus, quod ipse in se non nouerat. No man conceiueth nor comprehendeth him selfe. No man pre­sumeth, of him selfe. Did S. Peter with his owne hearte, conceiue his owne hearte, who saied: I will be with thee to the deathe? There was in his hearte a false pre­sumption, there laie hidden in his hearte a trewe feare. God knewe in him, that whiche he knewe not in him selfe. And in an other place generally of all men he saith: Plaerumque homo putat se posse, quod non potest. Aut putat se non posse quod potest. Aug. in Psal. 43. Accedit ad illum interrogatio ex Diuina dispensatione, & per interrogationem notus fit sibi. Commonly a manne thinketh him selfe able to doe that whiche he is not, or thinketh he is not able to doe that he is able. A tryall commeth vnto him by Gods orde­ring, and by the tryall, he knoweth him selfe. Howe dothe man then take vppon him to iudge and pronounce of him selfe, if he neither conceiue nor knowe him selfe, nor vnderstande what is in him selfe? If he wil saie true, he may saie with S. Augustine: Aug. in Psal 36. concio. 3. that he knoweth him selfe better then other men, but what he is in dede, God knoweth better then he.

When Christe saied to his Apostles: vnus vestrum me tradet: One of you will betraie me: they were all sadde. Leo ser. 7 passio De. Contristati sunt non de conscientiae reatu, sed de humanae mutabilitatis incerto, timentes ne minus verum esset, quod in se quisque nouerat, quam quòd ipsa veritas praeuidebat. They were sadde (saieth S. Leo) not for any gilte of conscience, but for the vncertaine state of mannes mu­tabilitie, fearing that mighte rather be false, which euery man knew in him selfe, then that which trueth it selfe did forsee. Out of what schoole commeth this assurance, [Page] which neither other Apostles, neither S. Iohn that was in Christes bosome, had learned? Vppon this vncertaintie and bottomelesse depth of mannes hearte, S. Paule saied: Nihil mihi conscius sum, sed non in hoc iustificatus sum: qui autem me iudicat, 1. Cor. 8. Dominus est. I knowe not my selfe gil­tie of any thinge, but I am not thereby iustified: it is God that iustifieth me.

If then S. Peter knew not his owne estate, but promi­sed more of him selfe then was true, if God knowe more of man, then he doth of him selfe, if the Apostles finding them selues not giltie of the minde to betraie Christe, were yet sadde, fearing least it might be: if no man com­monly knowe him selfe but by tryall, whiche may euer alter and change while he liueth, if S. Paule would not be his owne iudge, touchinge his conscience: what manne shoulde presume to assure him selfe of his iustice and sal­uation, vnlesse, as S. Augustine saith, he be certified there­of by some reuelation? When S. Paul biddeth vs with feare and trembling to woorke our owne saluation, he sheweth a cause of that saying, which is well to be considered: for saith he, it is God that woorketh in you, both to will, and to woorke. Leo ser. 8. De Epiph. Et haec sanctis causa est tremendi atque metuendi, ne ipsis pietatis operibus elati deserantur ope gratiae, & rema­neant in infirmitate naturae. And this, saith S. Leo, is cause for the holy to tremble and feare, leaste while they be proude of the very woorkes of pietie, the helpe of grace forsake them, and they remaine in the weakenesse of na­ture. A man may assure him selfe of that whiche is in his owne power, so farre as he is not inforced nor lette: but of that whiche dependeth of God, as well willinge, well woorking, iustice, and saluation doth, no man without his [Page 79] reuelation doth assure him selfe, but he that is disposed to deceyue him selfe.

The Angelles who were created most perfite, had not the assurance to continue in that happie estate of good Angelles: For, as we knowe, a greate number of them fell from it. De ciuita. Dei lib. 22 cap. 1. In summo bono permanentibus caeteris vt de sua sine fine permansione certi essent, tanquam ipsius prae­mium permansionis dedit: God gaue vnto the reste, who remained in the higheste good, euen as a rewarde of their remayninge, that they shoulde be certayne, of theyr continuance without ende. S. Augustine saith, that God hath geuen it as a special rewarde vnto Angells to be as­sured of their estate, and that vnto suche as remained with him when the reste fell: Luc. 20. Math. 22. And albeit suche as shalbe compted worthy of that worlde and the resurrection, shalbe equall vnto Angelles, and then consequently in as­surance without feare, yet bicause earthe is not heauen, while we lyue here, S. Augustine saieth: Aug. Ser. 12. de ver. Apost. Adhuc in via sumus. We be yet in the waye, and therefore it is saied to vs: Seruite Domino in timore, Serue God in feare. He saieth in an other place, there be two wayes to bring vs in danger, to muche hope, and to litle. Ex vtraque parte periclitamur, & sperando, & desperando. Ser. 47. de ver. D [...]. et Ser. 59. Of both sides we fall in danger, by hoping, and by despairing. To kepe vs therefore from presuming in hope, it is saied: Serue the Lorde in feare And with feare and trembling worke your owne saluation. Psal. 2. Philip. 3. Bernar. in Septuage. To keepe vs from despaire S. Ber­narde saieth: An afficiance of hope doth comforte vs, to the ende we should not be vtterly perplexed and doubtefull. And S Paule saieth: Tribulatio patientiam operatur, &c. Trouble worketh patience, and patience trial, Rom. 5. trial woor­keth [Page] hope, and hope confoundeth not. By which wordes we learne, Hovve true hope is gotten. not onely that hope keepeth vs from despayre and confusion, but also, how true hope is gotten: that is to say, by trial and patience, ioyned with charitie, as is there ex­pressed: And therefore the more euery man is tried by pa­tience, and the greater his charitie is, the greater also and surer his hope is: and such as be perfite, though they haue no certayne assurance, yet haue they a greate and strong hope of Gods grace and their saluation.

Wherefore leauing the perfection of Angelles, which is all in assurance, to the worlde to comme, let vs speake of our selues, 2. Cor. 5. as of men that be yet Pylgrimes from God, trauayling in the waye, besette on euery side with ten­tation, euer praysing God: that emong so many dangers, we may say with the Prophete: Psal. 93. Factus est mihi Domi­nus in refugium: &, Deus meus in adiutorium spei mea: The Lorde is made my refuge, and my God the healpe of my hope. Aug. ibid. in Psal. 93 Quamdiu enim hîc sumus, in spe sumus, nondum in re: For as longe as we be here, we be in hope, not in thing it selfe: Ephes 4. Colos. 3. Let euery man be renewed from daye to day, put of the olde man, and put on the newe, forsake Adam, and flee to Christe. But as S. Augustine saieth: no man ought to assure him selfe, De ciuita. Dei lib 21 cap. 15. that he is passed from the one to the other, but when he shalbe there, where no tentation shalbe.

Of the fruites and ende of our Iustification, and what strength in wel doing God geueth thereby, where it is truly receyued, and effectu­ally put in vre, and the way to come to it. [Page 80] THE XVI. CHAPTER.

AS all thinges naturally are done to some ende and purpose, so is not our Iustification wrought of God vayne, but to the intente we shoulde enioye the fruite and ende thereof. What that is, S. Paule expresseth in these fewe woordes written to the Romaines, who as long as they were heathen, lyued vngodly, but af­ter that they were turned to Christe and iustified, he saieth vnto them: Nunc verò liberati à peccato, Rom. 6. serui au­tem facti Deo, habetis fructum vestrum in sanctificationem, finem verò vitam aeternam. Nowe that ye are delyuered from sinne and made seruantes to God, ye haue for your fruit holinesse, and for your ende life euerlasting. Where­by we vnderstande, that the true fruit of Iustification, is to leade a godly and vertuouse life here, and the ende, to enioye life euerlasting. To woorke this effecte Christe gaue him selfe for vs, to ransome vs from all iniquitie, Tit. 2. and cleanse to him selfe a speciall people, that should followe good workes. To this ende was his grace shewed vnto al men, teaching vs to renounce wickednesse and worldely desyres, Ibid. and to liue soberly, iustely, and godly in this worlde, loo­king for the blessed hope and comming of our Sauiour. Math. 4. Math. 19. This effecte was wrought not onely in Christes Apostles, who at his calling through grace, forsooke all that before they looued in the worlde, but also in sundrie others, mentioned in the Scripture: of whome it maye truely be sayd, that being once brought to Christe, Gal. 5. and made his, they crucified theire fleshe, Gal. 2. with the vices and con­cupiscences, liued to Christ, and Christ in them.

Marie Magdalene, of an vnchaste wooman was [Page] made so vertuouse and constant in God, that when Christ his Apostles forsoke him, she went not awaye. And after his ascension, as probable histories testifie, as wel she, as Lazarus, Ioseph of Arimathia and others forsaking Iudea sayled into other countries, where they did continually leade a solitary, Tit. 2. seuere, and strayte life, looking (as S. Paule saieth) for that blessed hope, and comming of our Sauiour.

The multitude of the beleuing (which were as we know thousandes) agreed all in one harte and one minde: Act. 4. Were so full of charitie and true loue, that suche as were posses­sioners, solde theire landes and houses, to helpe them that had neede.

The fruit of Iustification was so great, and wrought so great a chaunge generally in Christian menne, 1. Pet. 4. as S. Peter saith, that such as remained stil heathen maruayled at them that they would not do as they did, in banketting, dronkenes, and confusion of ryot.

Euse. li. 3. Eccles. hi­stor. c. 32. Plinius in epist. Plinius secundus, being a heathen man and Lieutenant in a prouince where he sawe many Christian men marty­red, was by the good example of their life, moued to write to the Emperour, and to signifie: that there was none of­fence founde in them, other then that they songe Hymnes early before daye to Christ their God: but as for whoredome and other like crimes, he said, they tooke them for vnlawfull, and vtterly eschewed them.

Tertullian writing in the defence of Christian men in his tyme against the heathen, saith in sundry places of that boke, that the magistrates being heathen, neither did nor could charge the Christians with murder, inceste, adul­tery, sorcery, conspiracie againste Princes, or other noto­riouse crimes, but onely laide to their charge, that they [Page 81] were Christians: Bonus vir, Caius Seius, sed malus tantùm, Tertulli. in Apolog. quia Christianus: Such a one is an honeste man, but he is nought, onely bicause he is a Christian. And a litle after: Quae mulier? quàm lasciua, quàm festiua? Qui iuuenis? Tertul. ibi. Qui Lucius, quàm amasius facti sunt Christiani? ita nomen emen­dationi imputatus: What a woman, howe wanton, howe pleasante, what a yong man? What a Lucius, howe amo­rouse, are become Christians? So the very name is ac­compted for amendement. S. Augustine saith, it was seene in his tyme, that common harlottes and stage players, soden­ly conuerted, prooued suche, Ad Simplician. li. 1. Quaest. 2. that they passed the colde Chri­stians, not onely in patience and temperance, but also in faith, hope, and charitie. By al which examples, we see, that the grace of Iustification, where it is truely and vnfayned­ly receiued, is that Leauen whereof Christe spake, Math. 13. which being put into three measures of meale, leueneth the whole, that is to say, geueth it a newe tallage and taste other then it had before: Rom. 6. 1. Pet. 4. Qui enim mortuus est iustificatus est à pec­cato: for he that is deade, is iustified from sinne, and he that is iustified, is deade from sinne. By these examples, we see it true that S. Paule saieth: The Gospell is the power and might of God: Rom. 1. for that the Gospel wherein Iustifica­tion is preached, being truely and effectually receyued, maketh them that so receyue it, strong: and so strong, that as S. Augustine maketh the comparison, August. de correp. & grat. c. 11. & 12. many Mar­tyrs haue shewed them selues to haue more perfite faith, hope, charitie, better and more stronge freedome of will, then Adam had: for he had receyued the power not to sinne, vnlesse he would, neyther to forsake God, vnlesse he would, but he had not the perseuerance nor will to continewe in any of both: and therefore he forsooke the [Page] good, and became sinnefull. These receyued by grace not onely the power to resiste synne, but also the perse­uerance and will so to continue. Aug. ibid. cap. 12. Denique ille Adam, & terrente nullo &c. Finally Adam when no man put him in feare, yea and againste the commandemente of God that did put him in feare, vsing his free will, stoode not faste in so greate felicitie, in so greate facilitie and ease of not sinning. These Martyres, when the worlde did (I will not saye) put them in feare, but cruelly rage that they should not stande, stoode faste in faith. Whereas Adam sawe present before him the goods that he should leaue, these did not see the goods that they were to receyue.

This is the strength in well doing, whiche the grace of Iustification truely receyued and faithfully putte in vre, geueth vnto Christian men, by the whiche Christe is stronge in vs. Seing therefore that Christe Iesus is all one yesterday, Heb. 13. and this daye, and for euer: howe is it, that we finde not in our selues the strengeth in well doing whiche we commende in them? Neyther the fruite of Iustification, whiche S. Paule commendeth in the Romaines, that is, holinesse and vertuouse life: suche as Plinie being a heathen man, and Tertullian euen by the confession of the heathen saieth was commonlye founde in Christian menne? What shall we saye, but that God offereth it, 2. Cor. 6. See the 7. chapt. of this .2. Booke. Cypria. de simplicit. Praelator. and we will not receyue it. We receyue the grace of God in vaine, we geue not the cre­dite to Gods woordes that they did: we haue not the faithe of Abraham faithfully to beleeue, and obediently to doo all that God biddeth vs to doo. We beleeue his promises, and care not for his commaundementes, and therefore be faynte in faith, and without hope and cha­ritie. [Page 82] To redresse this, let vs firste beginne with the foundation, and beleeue concerning our Iustification as they did. Tertullian saieth, that onely Christian menne were the innocente and godly lyuers, and sheweth the cause. Nos ergo soli innocentes, quid mirum si necesse est? Tertull. in Apologe. Enimuerò necesse est, innocentiam à Deo edocti & perfectè eam nouimus, vt à perfecto magistro reuelatam, & fideli­ter custodimus, vt ab incontemptibili dispensatore manda­tam: We alone be the innocente lyuers, what maruayle if it muste needes be so? In deede it muste of force be so. We that haue learned of God innocencie and good life, bothe knowe it perfectely, bycause it is reueled by a perfyte Maister, and we keepe it faithfully, bicause it is commaunded by an officer that maye not be despi­sed. Take this lesson, Christian Reader, learne of Christ for thy Iustification, not onely to beleeue, but also to lyue godly and vertuously, whiche lesson, as thou seeste they kepte, whom thou canst not but commende, and so shalte thou be like them whome thou doeste rightely commende.

Thou knowest by that which hath benne saied before, in the twelth chaptre of this second Booke, what a false and dissolute doctrine concerning Iustification is able to doo. When Simon Magus, Carpocrates, and Va­lentinus had taught, that menne might be saued by grace, fayth, and knowledge, without good woorkes, theyre scholers gaue them selues to luste and licentiouse lyfe. To auoyd that mischiefe beleue assuredly this godly and lear­ned saying: Non dormiētibus prouenit regnum coelorum, Leo. ser. 2. in Epipha. & ser. 5. ibid. sed in mandatis Dei laborantibus, at (que) vigilantibus. vt si dona il­lius irrita nō fecerimus, per ea quae dedit, mereamur accipere [Page] quod promisit. The kingdome of heauen commeth not to sleapers, but to such as labour in Gods commandementes, and watche to th'ende that if we make not his giftes ydle and voide, by such thinges as he hath geuen, we may de­serue to receiue that which he hath promised.

The right and assured way to come to this fruite of Iu­stification, Miche. 6. is to followe the counsel of the Prophete: To do iustice, to loue mercie, to walke carefully in Gods sight. Circū ­spiciat se omnis anima Christiana. Leo. ser. 1. de Qua. drag. Let euery Christiā soule, saith S. Leo, looke about it selfe, and by straite examination discusse the inwarde thoughtes of her harte, let it see that no debate cleaue there, that no couetousnes settle, let chastitie driue away incontinencie, let the light of truth driue away the darckenesse of lying. &c. Let pride asswage, let humilitie be taken in, let anger amende, let vengeance cease, and wronges be forgotten. Aug. Ser. 15. de ver. Apost. The like counsel geueth S. Augustine: Profi­cite fratres mei. &c. Increase my bretherne, serche your selues euer without guyle and flattery Especially folow one shorte rule which he maketh for euery man, Augustin. Tract. 6. in epistol. Ioan. saying: In­terroga cor tuum si est ibi dilectio fratris. Examine thy harte whether the loue of thy brother be there: Si inueneris te habere charitatem, habes spiritū Dei. If thou finde that thou haste charitie, thou haste the spirite of God: And then, if his spirite that raysed Iesus from the deade dwell in you, Rom 8. he that raysed Iesus from the deade, will also geue life to your mortall bodies.

And thus do we see, that the way to examine and trie our selues, and thereby to iudge of our Iustification, is not only to serche whether we haue faith, but also whether we loue, 2. Cor. 7. and liue godly. Perficientes sanctificationem in ti­more Dei. Doing holinesse in the feare of God.

The Conclusion and ende of the VVoorke.

THVS haue I nowe by Gods helpe, finished the se­cond parte of this Treatie, wherein mine intente hath ben to aduertise the Christian Reader, See the Preface. how to eschewe the second great, or rather most dangerouse fal, on the lefte hande, whiche S. Augustine willeth all that teache or speake of Iustification, to beware of. Aug. in praefat. Psal. 31. The perill is for men to presume only of Goddes mercie, dooing nothing them selues, towarde their owne saluation: whiche opinion, he saieth, if any man folowe, leadeth him vndoubtedly to euerlasting ruine of sowle and bodie.

And bicause the onely or readiest meane to leade a man to that fall, is, to thinke that faith alone may suffise to iustifie and saue vs: I haue at good length prooued, that faith alone is not inough to bring a sinner from sinnefull estate to Gods fauour, nor of wicked to make him righ­teouse, without the woorking and helpe of hope, charitie, penance, and the Sacramentes of Christ: wherein I haue ben the longer, bicause this opinion is lately crepte into the worlde, and nowe spred farre and wide. For albeit in times past, some thought they might be saued without good woorkes, yet did they not saie, they might be saued without the Sacramentes: De fide & oper. c. 27 As by this booke of S. Augu­stine thou maiest see. And so all be it they waded deepe inough to drowne them selues, yet wente they not so farre into the bottomelesse goulfe, as sundrie haue done in this our age, who saie, that nothing woorketh in the acte of our Iustification, but onely faith. And therevp­pon haue brought in, this proposition, and made it a com­mon [Page] speache emong them selues and theirs, Faith alone iustifieth, excluding therby from the acte of our Iustifica­tion, not onely hope, charitie, and penance, but also the very Sacramentes. For if faith alone iustifie a sinner, and make him of wicked rightuouse, then is there none of these requisite or necessary for that effecte, whiche ne­uer anie aunciente man learned, that I haue seene, didde maineteine.

I haue further declared, that faith alone can continue no man in the state of grace, muche lesse increase him in iustice, and least of all, bring him to the ende and perfe­ctiō of iustice in life euerlasting without the helpe of good woorkes. And so is the opinion of Iustification by onely faith in trueth and deede disprooued, and founde vntrue, in no sense maintenable, as they take it: I saie as they take it. For although certaine aunciente Fathers sometime vsed these woordes, Faith alone iustifieth: yet doe they not meane thereby, as these doe, to exclude any of the vertues afore named, or Sacramentes, as I haue plainely shewed. In the .18. Chapt. of this secōd booke.

I haue according to my promise, in this whole Treatie affirmed nothing of my selfe: that whiche I haue saied, I haue prooued by euidente Scriptures, folowing euery where the interpretation of suche as God hath placed in his Churche, Ephes. 4. to be Pastours and Doctours, to the perfiting of the holie, and to the building vp of Christes body, which is his Churche.

The labour hath ben bestowed, to the ende that the godly man, whiche is the Christian man, might be perfite and sownde, 2. Timo. 3. readie and instructed to all good woorkes. Whiche God graunte thee, and mee with thee good Rea­der: [Page 84] Once the beste exhortation and righte encourage­mente to doe good workes, See the .23 chapter. is truely to thinke and beleeue, that no man hauing time and op­portunitie to doe them, shal be saued without them.

Thus endeth the Seconde Booke of this Treatie of Mans Iustification.

The Praier of the Churche.

Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, da nobis fidei, spei, & charitatis augmentum, & vt me­reamur assequi quod promittis, fac nos amare quod praecipis.

Almightie euerlasting God, geue vs increase of faith, hope, and charitie: and to the intent we may de­serue to come to that which thou promisest, make vs loue that, that thou commaundest, through Iesus Christe our Lorde. Amen.

TO THE READER.

TO the intente, Christian Reader, thou maiest vnder­stande, both that, the doctrine of Mans Iustification, de­clared vnto thee in this Treatie, is consonant and agre­able to the assured and vndoubted doctrine of Chri­stes Catholique Churche, by long and mature deliberation, by most exact and diligent Aboute this onely mater, the Bisshops and Do­ctors, had lxxx. seuerall mee­tinges and conferen­ces, before they con­cluded. trauaile, expressed and sette forth to the worlde, in the late General Councell holden at Trent: and also that the saied moste Reuerende and Learned As­semblie of Bisshops, Doctours, and Fathers, defined nothing in this matter, but suche as most expressely agreeth with the holy Scriptures, and consent of the Auncient Fathers, here in this Treatie laied before thee: to this intente I saie, and for these causes, thou haste here to this Treatie annexed, the Sixt Session of the saied Councell, with the Canons of the same, translated into English, worde for worde: In the which, the whole doctrine of Iustification, is most exactly, plainely, and withal shortly, taught, declared, and com­prised.

THE SIXTH SESSION OF THE GENERAL COVNCEL OF TRENT HOLDEN THE THIR­TENTH DAIE OF IANVARIE, IN THE YEARE OF OVR LORDE 1547.

A DECREE TOVCHING Iustification. The Preface.

FOR so muche as there is at this present a certaine erroneous doctrine sowen in di­uers and sundrie places concerning Iustifi­cation, not without the losse of many sowles and greuous decaie of vnitie in the Church: to the praise and glorie of Almightie God, tranquillitie of the Church, and saluation of sowles, the Holie, Oecu­menicall, and Generall Councell of Trent, lawfully as­sembled in the Holie Ghost, the right Reuerend Lordes Iohn Maria de Monte, Bisshop of Preneste, and Mar­cellus Priest by title of the holie Crosse in Hierusalem, Cardinals of the holie Churche of Rome, and Legates Apostolike de Latere, being in it Presidentes, in the be­halfe of our most holie Father in Christe and Soueraine Lorde Paulus by the prouidence of God the third Pope (of that name) intendeth to set out to all the Faithfull of Christe, a true and sound doctrine of Iustification, Heb. 12. which Iesus Christ the Sonne of iustice, the beginner and en­der of our Faith hath taught, the Apostles haue deliue­red, [Page] and the Catholike Church, by suggestion of the holy Ghost, hath continually kept: streightly forbidding, that no man from hence foorth be so bold as to beleue, preach, or teach otherwise, then is ordeined and declared in this present Decree.

Of the insufficiencie of our nature and of the Lawe towardes Iustification. THE I. CHAP.

FIRST of all, the holie Councell declareth, that to vnderstand the doctrine of Iustification wel and sin­cerely, it behoueth euerie man to acknowledge and confesse, that, after what time all men had in the preuari­cation of Adam lost their innocencie, and were made vn­cleane, Rom. 5. Ephes. 2. and (as the Apostle saieth) by nature the Sonnes of wrath (as it is expressed before in the Decree concerning originall sinne:) they were so muche the bondslaues of sinne, and in such subiection to the deuil and death, that they could not be deliuered or rise againe out of it, nei­ther the Gentiles by the strength of nature, neither yet the Iewes them selues by the letter of the law of Moyses: albeit that free will was not vtterly quenched in them, though the strength of it were much weakened and decaied.

Of the dispensation and Mysterie of the coming of Christe. THE II. CHAP.

WHerevpon it came to passe, that the heauenly Father, the Father of mercies, and God of all [Page 86] comfort, when that blessed fulnes of time was come, sent vnto men Christ Iesus his owne Sonne, Galat. 4. who was decla­red and promised vnto manie holie Fathers, both before the law, and in the time of the lawe: to the ende that he should redeeme the Iewes, which were vnder the lawe: and that the Gentiles, which folowed not iustice, Rom. 9. Ephes 2. 1. Ioan. 2. might laie hand on iustice, and that all men might receiue the adoption of Sonnes. This Iesus, hath God set foorth an ap­peacer by Faith in his owne bloud for our sinnes, and not only for our sinnes, but also for the sinnes of the whole worlde.

VVho they are, that are iustified by Christe. THE V. CHAPTER.

HOwbeit, although he died for all men, yet do not al men receiue the benefite of his death, but they only, to whome the merite of his passion is com­municated. For as in deede, men should not be borne vn­iust vnlesse they were descended and borne of the seede of Adam: for so much as in that descente they do gather by him an vnrighteousnes of their owne, whiles they are conceiued: euen so they should neuer be iustified, except they were borne againe in Christ: bicause in that second birth, by the merite of his passion, grace is geauen vnto them, by the which they are made iust. For this benefite the Apostle exhorteth vs to geaue thankes at all times to the Father, which hath made vs woorthie to be partakers of the lotte of Saintes in light, Colos. 3. and hath deliuered vs from the power of darkenes, and hath transposed vs into the kingdome of his welbeloued Sonne, in whome we haue redemption and remission of sinnes.

A description of the Iustification of the wicked, and the manner of it in the state of grace. THE IIII. CHAPTER.

BY the which wordes is described and declared the Iustification of the wicked, that it is, a translation from that state, in which man is borne the sonne of the first Adam, into the state of grace and adoption of the sonnes of God by the second Adam Iesus Christ our Sauiour: The which translation, after the publishing of the Gospel, can not be made, without receiuing the wa­ter of Baptisme, or the purpose to receiue it, as it is written: Ioan. 3. Except a man be borne againe by water and the Holie Ghost, he can not enter into the kingdome of God.

That it is necessarie for such as be of age to pre­pare them selues to receiue Iustifica­tion, and from whence Iusti­fication commeth. THE V. CHAPTER.

THE holie Councell declareth moreouer, that the beginning of Iustification, in such as be of age, is to be taken of the preuenting grace of God through Christ Iesus, that is to say, of his calling, whereby they are called without anie their owne merites: that they, which were turned away from God through sinnes, may, by his stirring and helping grace, be disposed to conuerte them selues, vnto their owne Iustification, by yealding [Page 87] their consent freely, and woorking together with the grace of God: in such sort, that, when God toucheth the harte of man by geuing vnto it the light of the Holie Ghost, neither may the man him selfe do nothing at all, when he receuieth that inspiration (for he hath power also to caste it away, and refuse it) neither yet can he without the grace of God, of his owne free will, moue him selfe to iustice before God. Whereupon in the holie Scriptures, when it is said: Be you turned vnto me, Zacha. 1. and I will be turned vnto you: We are put in minde of our li­bertie. When we answere, Turne vs, O Lord vnto thee, Thren. 5. and we shalbe turned: we do confesse, that we are pre­uented by the grace of God.

The manner of our preparation. THE VI. CHAPTER.

VNTO this same iustice are men disposed, whiles, being stirred vp and holpen by the grace of God, they conceiue faith by hearing, and are freely mo­ued towardes God, beleeuing such thinges to be true, as are by God reueled and promised: and that especially, that the wicked is iustified by God through his grace, through the redemption, which is in Christe Iesus. And when they vnderstand them selues to be sinners, turning them selues from the feare of Gods iustice (wherewith they are profitably shaken) to cōsider the mercie of God, they are raised vppe into hope, trusting, that God wilbe mercifull vnto them for Christes sake: and so beginne they to loue him, as the fountaine of al iustice, and ther­fore are moued against sinnes, through a certeine hatred [Page] and detestation, that is, through suche penaunce, as is be­houefull to be done before Baptisme: finally when they purpose to receiue Baptisme, they are moued to beginne a new life, and to keepe the commaundementes of God. Of this disposition it is writen, Hebr. 11. he that commeth vnto God, must beleeue, that he is, and that he is a rewarder to those that seeke him. Matth. 9. Againe: Be of good comfort sonne, thy sinnes are forgeuē thee. Eccle. 1. Againe: The feare of God driueth out sinne. Againe: Actor. 2. Do you penance, and let euerie one of you be Bapti­zed, in the name of Iesus Christe, to the remission of your sinnes, and you shall receiue the gifte of the holie Ghost. A­gaine: Luc. 24. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, Baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holie Ghost, teaching them to keepe what so euer thinges I haue commaunded you. 1. Reg. 7. Finally: Prepare your hartes vnto God.

VVhat the Iustification of the wicked is, and what the causes of it are. THE VII. CHAPTER.

AFter this disposition or preparation, the Iustification it selfe foloweth: which is not onelie the remission of sinnes, but also a sanctifying and renewing of the inward man through the voluntarie receiuing of grace and giftes, whereby man is made, of vniust, iust: of an ene­mie, Ephes. 1. a friend: that he maie be the heire of life euerlasting according to hope.

The cau­ses of Iu­stificationOf this Iustification the causes are these. The cause fi­nal is the glorie of God and of Christe, and life euerla­sting. 1 The cause efficient is our mercifull God, who doth [Page 88] freely clense and sanctifie, sealing and annointing vs with the holie spirite of promise, Ephes. 2. which is the pleadge of our in­heritance. The cause meritorious, is his most deere the 2 onlie begotten sonne, our Lord Iesus Christ: who when we were ennimies, for the exceding great charitie, where­with he loued vs, hath deserued Iustificatiō for vs, through his most holie passion on the tree of the Crosse, and hath made satisfaction vnto God the father for vs. The cause 3 instrumental is the Sacrament of Baptisme, which is the Sacrament of faith, without the which no man euer at­teined Iustification. Last of al, the only cause formal is the 4 iustice of God: Not that iustice, by the which God him selfe is iust, but that, by the which he maketh vs iust: by the which, when it is geauen vs frō God, we are renewed in the spirite of our mind, and we are not onely reputed iust, but we are named iust, and are iust in deede, recei­uing iustice in our selues, eche man his, according to the measure, which the holie Ghost geaueth to ech particu­lar man, as his will is, and according to the proper dispo­sition and working of euerie man together with the ho­lie Ghost. For although no man can be iust, but he, to whom the merites of the passion of our Lord Iesus Christ are communicated, yeat in this Iustification of a wicked man it is done, whiles by the merite of the said most ho­lie passion, Rom. 5. through the holie Ghost the charitie of God is powred abroade in the hartes of those, that are iustified, and cleaueth fast in them. Wherupō in Iustificatiō, man recei­ueth with the remission of sinnes all these thinges, faith, hope, and charitie powred in him together by Christe, in whom he is ingraffed. For faith, vnlesse hope come vn­to it and charitie, neither doth it perfectely vnite a man [Page] vnto Christe, neither doth it make him a liuely member of his bodie. By reason whereof, it is most truly saied: that Faith without woorkes is dead and idle. Iacob. 2. Gal. 5. Againe In Christ Iesus neither to be circumcised, nor to be without circumci­sion auaileth any thing, but Faith, that worketh by charity. This Faith do the Catecumens require of the Churche according to the tradition of the Apostles, before they receiue the Sacrament of Baptisme, when they require that Faith, that geaueth life euerlasting: the whiche life faith can not geaue without hope and charitie. Where­vppon they heare this saying of Christe, foorthwith pro­nounced vnto them: If thou wilt enter vnto life, keepe the commaundmentes. Matth. 19 And thus do they receiue a true and Christian iustice: the whiche, being geauen vnto them by Christ Iesus as the first stole, in place of that, which Adam lost both to him selfe and to vs, through his disobedience, such, as are regenerated in Baptisme, are by and by commaunded to keepe white and vnspot­ted, that they maie bring it before the iudgement seate of our Lord Iesus Christ, and so receiue life euerlasting.

How it maie be vnderstanded, that the wicked is iustified by Faith, and freely. THE VIII. CHAP.

Rom. 5. Gratis.NOVV whereas the Apostle saieth, that man is iu­stified by faith, and freely: those wordes are to be taken in that sense, which the continual agreement of the Catholike Churche hath alwaies holden and ex­pressed, [Page 89] which is: that, we be said to be therfore iustified by faith, bicause faith is the beginning of mannes salua­tion, the foundation, and roote of all Iustification: Hebr. 11. with­out which it is impossible to please God, and to come vnto the felowship of his children: And that we be said, to be therefore iustified freely, bicause none of those thinges, whiche go before Iustification, whether it be faith, or woorkes, deserueth the grace of Iustification. Rom. 11. For if is be grace, then is it not by woorkes; otherwise, as the same Apostle saieth, grace were not then grace.

Agaiast the vaine affiance of Heretikes. THE IX. CHAPTER.

AND although it be necessarie to beleeue, that sinnes neither are, neither haue ben at anie time forgeuen, otherwise then freely, by the mercie of God for Christes sake: yet muste we say, that sinnes neither are, nor haue ben forgeuen to anie man, that boasteth of an affiāce and certaintie of the forgeuenes of his sinnes, and resteth vpon it only: For so much as this affiance (which is vaine, and farre wide from all godlines) maie be, and is in our time emōgest heretikes and schismatikes, set foorth and mainteined against the Catholike Church, yea and that with earnest contention. Neither is that opinion to be holden, that such, as are truely iustified, must without all doubte in the worlde make them selues assured, that they are iustified, and that no man is absolued from his sinnes and iustified, but he, which beleeueth certainly, that he is absolued and iustified, and that absolution and Iustification is made perfecte by this belefe onely, as [Page] though he that beleeued this, doubted of the promises of God, and of the efficacie of the death and resurrection of Christ. For as no godlie man ought to doubt of the mer­cie of God, of the merite of Christ, and of the vertue and efficacie of the Sacramentes: so euerie man, when he loo­keth vpon him selfe, and considereth his owne weakenes and indisposition, maie stand in doubt and feare of his owne grace, for so much as no man is able to know by certaintie of faith (such as is infallible) that he hath attei­ned the grace of God.

Of the increase of Iustification, after it is receiued. THE X. CHAPTER.

Ephes. 2. Psal. 13. 2. Cor. 4.THEY therefore, that are thus iustified and made the frendes and of the houshold of God, going from vertue to vertue, are renewed, as the Apostle saieth, from daie to daie: that is to say, by mortifying the mem­bers of their flesh, and by yelding them, as the armour of iustice to sanctification, by keeping the cōmaundementes of God and of the Churche, they growe in this iustice, which they receiued by the grace of Christ, faith woor­king together with good woorkes, and so they are iusti­fied more and more, as it is writen: He that is iust, let him be further iustified. Apoc. 22. Eccles. 18. Iacob. 2. and againe: Be not ashamed to be iusti­fied euen vnto death, and againe: You see, that man is iu­stified by woorkes, and not by faith only. This increase of iu­stice doth the holy Church aske of God, when she praieth thus: Geaue vs, O Lord, increase of faith, hope, and charitie.

Of the obseruation of the commaundementes. Of the necessitie and possibilitie thereof. THE XI. CHAPTER.

NO man, be he neuer so much iustified, ought to thinke him selfe to be discharged from the keeping of the cōmandementes: no man ought to vse that talke (which is both rash and forbiddē of the holy Fathers vnder paine of excōmunication) Note. that the cōmandements of God are impossible to be kept of a man being iustified. For God cōmaundeth not thinges impossible: but by cō ­maunding, he warneth thee both to do, what thou canst, and to aske of him, what thou canst not do, and so doth he helpe, that thou maist be able to do, 1. Ioan. 5. Matth. 11. whose cōmandementes are not heauie, whose yoke is sweete, and burden light. For they, that are the sonnes of God, do loue Christ: Ioan. 14. and such as do loue him, do (as he him selfe witnesseth) keepe his wordes, the which thing vndoubtedly they are able to performe with Gods helpe. For although men in this mortal life, be they neuer so holy and iust, do some time fal at the lest into certaine light and dailie trespasses, which are also called veniall sinnes, yet do they not for that cease to be iust. For this is the voice of iust men, both humble and true: forgeaue vs our trespasses. Matt. 6. Wherfore the iust ought to thinke them selues so much the more bownd to walke in the waie of iustice, to the end that being now deliuered from sinne, and made seruantes vnto God, Tit. 2. they maie liue soberly, iustly, and godly, and so go foreward by Christ Ie­sus, by whome they haue had accesse into this grace. For God forsaketh not such as are once iustified by his grace, [Page] vnlesse he be first forsaken of them. No man ought ther­fore to flatter him selfe in onlie faith, thinking that he is made an heire, and that he shall obteine the inheritance for faith onlie, although he suffer not with Christ, that he maie be glorified with Christ. Hebr. 5. For euen Christ him selfe (as the Apostle saieth) for all that he was the sonne of God, yet did he learne, by such thinges as he suffered, obedience: and when he was perfited, he was made to all suche as were obedient vnto him, the cause of euerlasting saluation. Wherefore the Apostle warneth such as are iustified, say­ing: 1. Cor. 9. Know you not, that suche as runne in the race, they runne all together, but one receiueth the price? So runne ye, that you maie laie hand on the game. I therefore do so runne, not as for an vncertaintie, I do so fight, not as one that beateth the aier: but I do chastice my bodie, and bring it into bondage: lest peraduenture, when I haue preached vnto other men, I maie become a cast away my selfe. In like manner speaketh the chiefe of the Apostles S. Peter: 2. Pet. 1. Do your endeuour to the vttermost, that ye maie by good workes make your calling and election certaine: for in so doing you shall not sinne at anie time. By the which places it is eui­dent, that those men do impugne the Doctrine of the true and Catholike religion, which saie, that the iust man sin­neth in euery good worke at the lest venially, or that he doth (which is more intolerable) deserue euerlasting dam­nation. It is also manifest, that they do impugne the true and Catholike doctrine, which do determine, that the iust do sinne in all their woorkes, if in the same good woorkes in stirring vp their owne sluggishnesse, and in cheering them selues to runne in the race, they do principally re­spect this, that God may be glorified, and withal do looke [Page 19] vpon the euerlasting reward: for so much as it is writen: Psal. 118. I haue inclined my hart to do thy iustifications, for the re­wardes sake, Hebr. 11. and the Apostle saieth of Moises, that he loo­ked vpon the rewarde.

That the rash and presumptuous opinion of predestination is to be eschewed. THE XII. CHAP.

NO man, so long as he is in this mortall life, ought to presume so far of the secret mysterie of Gods predestination, as to saie assuredly, that he is in the number of the predestinate: as though this were true, that a man being once iustified, either coulde not sinne any more, or els, if he do sinne, that he should assure him selfe of amendement: for (vnlesse it be by special reuelation) it can not be knowen whom God hath chosen vnto him selfe.

Of the gifte of perseuerance. THE XIII. CHAPTER.

THE like maie be saied of the gifte of perserance, wherof it is writen: Matth. [...]0 & 24. who so perseuereth vntil the ende, he shall be saued: the whiche thing can not be had from anie other, then from him, which is able to stay him, that standeth, that he maie continually stand, and to set him vp againe that falleth. No man maie promise him selfe any thing of certaintie, with an absolute certaintie, [Page] although all men ought to settle and repose a most sure hope in the helpe of God. For God, (excepte they do not their parte according to his grace) as he hath begon a good woorke, Philip. 1. so will he ende it, woorking in them to will, 1. Cor. 8. 1. Cor. 10. Philip. 2. and to make perfecte. How be it let them, that thinke them selues to stande, take heede, that they fall not: And let them with feare and trembling woorke their sal­uation, in labours, in watchinges, in almesdeedes, in praiers and offeringes, in fastinges and chastitie. For, knowing that they are regenerated in hope of glorie, and not as yet in glorie, they haue cause to misdoubt of the battaile, whiche remaineth with the flesh, with the worlde, and with the diuel: in the whiche battaile they can not be conquerers, vnlesse with the grace of God they obey the Apostle, Rom. 8. saying: We be debters, not to the flesh, to liue according to the flesh: for if you liue according to the flesh, you shall die: but if you shall mor­tifie the deedes of the fleshe by the spirite, you shall liue.

Of them, that are fallen, and of their recouer. THE XIIII. CHAPTER.

NOW such, as are through sinne fallen from the grace of Iustification, whiche they had receiued, maie be iustified againe, if, when God stirreth them to rise, they will procure through the merite of Christe to recouer the grace loste, by the Sacrament of Penance. For this manner of Iustification is the re­couering [Page 92] of him, that is fallen, whiche the holie Fa­thers aptly termed the second boord after shipwracke of grace lost. For in deede, for them that fal into sinnes after Baptisme, Ioan. 20. Christ Iesus hath instituted the Sacrament of Penance, when he saied: Take ye the holie Ghoste: whose sinnes ye forgeaue, they are forgeauen them: and whose ye reteine, they are reteined. Wherfore it is to be declared, that the penance of a Christian man after his fall dif­ferreth verie much from that, whiche is done before Baptisme: and that in this penance is conteined, not only a ceasing from sinnes and a detestation of them, or a contrite and humbled hart, but also a Sacramentall confession of the saied sinnes (at the leste in purpose, and to be made at time conuenient) and the absolution of a Priest. There is also conteined in this penance a satisfaction, by fastinges, almesdeedes, praiers, and other godlie exercises of spiritual life: not for the paine euer­lasting, which is forgeauen either by the Sacrament, or els by purposing of the Sacrament together with the offence, but for the temporall paine, the whiche (as the holie Scriptures teache vs) is not alwaies forgeauen wholly (as it is in Baptisme) to suche, as being vn­thankefull for the grace of God, Ephes. 4. whiche they haue receiued, haue sorrowed the holie Ghost, and haue not ben afraied to violate the temple of God. Of this penance it is writen: be mindefull from whence thou art fallen, Apocal. 2. 2. Cor. 7. Matth 3. Luca 3. do penance, and do the former woorkes. And againe: That sorrowe, whiche is according to God, woorketh penance towardes a stable saluation. And againe: Do ye penance, and do ye the woorthie frutes of penance.

That by euerie mortal sinne grace is lost, but not Faithe. THE XV. CHAP.

AGainst the craftie wittes of certaine men, whiche through swete talke and faire wordes do seduce the hartes of innocentes, Rom. 16. it is to be holden, that the grace of Iustification once receiued is lost, not only by infide­litie, by the whiche Faith it selfe is lost, but also by any other mortal sinne, although faith be not lost. Herein do we defend the doctrine of Gods lawe, which excludeth from the kingdome of God, not onely Infidels, but also the faithfull, 1. Cor. 6. being fornicatours, adulterrers, wantonnes, buggerers, theeues, couetouse, drunkerdes, euillspeakers, ex­torcioners, and al others, which do commit mortal sinnes: from the which they maie with the assistance of Gods grace absteine, and for which they are seperated from the grace of Christ.

Of the fruicte of Iustification, that is to saie, of the merite of good woorkes, and of the consideration of merite. THE XVI. CHAP.

WHEN men therfore are by these meanes iu­stified, whether they do continually keepe the grace once receiued, or whether they do leese it and recouer it againe, the wordes of the Apostle are to [Page 93] be set before them: Abound ye in euerie good woorke, Hebr. 10. knowing that your labour is not void in our Lord. For God is not vniust, that he will forget your woorke and loue, whiche ye haue shewed in his name. And: 1. Cor. 15. Leese not your af­fiance, which hath a great reward. And therefore to such, as woorke well to the ende, and hope in God, we ought to set foorth life euerlasting, both as a grace mercifully promised vnto the Sonnes of God through Christ Iesus and as a wages faithfully to be paied, according to the promise of God him selfe, to their good woorkes and merites. For this is that crowne of Iustice whiche the Apostle saied, 2. Tim. 4. was laied vp for him after his conflicte and running, whiche he saied, should be rendered vnto him by the iuste iudge: And not onely to him, but also to all them, that loue the comming of Christe. For seing that the selfe same Christe Iesus doth continually sende downe by influence into them, that are iustified, as the head into the members, and as a vine into his branches, a vertue, the whiche vertue goeth before, accompa­nieth, and foloweth their good woorkes, without the whiche their woorkes could not possibly be acceptable to God and meritorious: we ought to beleeue, that there lacketh nothing els in such as are iustified, wher­fore they maie not be thought, by their good woorkes, whiche are done in God, to haue satisfied the lawe of God, (so muche, as the state of this life requireth) and truly to haue deserued life euerlasting, which they shal enioy, when the time cometh, if so be that, they de­part out of this life in grace: for so much as Christe our Sauiour saieth: Ioan. 4. If any man shall drinke of this water which I shall geaue him, he shall not thirst for euer: but [Page] it shall be made in him a fountaine of water springing to life euerlasting. And thus, neither is our owne proper iu­stice so taken to be our owne, as though it proceded from our owne selues, neither is the Iustice of God either vnknowen, or resused. For that Iustice, which is called ours, bicause we are iustified by it cleauing fast in vs, the selfe same is the Iustice of God, bi­cause it is powred into vs by God through the merite of Christe.

Neither is that to be omitted in this place, that although there be so much ascribed vnto good woorkes in the holie Scriptures, that Christe promiseth euen to him, Matth. 10. that shall geaue a draught of colde water to one of his litle ones, that he shall not lacke his rewarde: and the Apostle witnesseth, that that tribulation of ours, which in this present life is but short and light, 2. Cor. 4. woorketh in vs an euerlasting weight of glorie high aboue measure: yet God forbid, that a Christian man should either trust, or glorie in him selfe, and not in our Lorde, whose goodnes is so great towardes all men, that he will haue those thinges to be their merites, which are his owne giftes. And bi­cause we offende all in many pointes, euerie man ought to haue before his eies, like as his mercie and goodnes, euen so his seueritie and iudgement: neither ought any man to iudge him felfe, although he knowe nothing by him selfe: bicause all the life of men is to be examined and iudged, 1. Cor. 4. by the iudgement not of man, but of God: who shall bring to light the hidden thinges of darkenes, and make manifest the counsels of hartes: Matth. 16 Rom. 6. and then shall euerie man haue his commendation from God, who, as it is writen, shall render to euerie man according to his woorkes.

After this Catholique Doctrine touching Iustifica­tion, the whiche vnlesse euerie man receiue faithfully and firmely, he can not be iustified, it hath pleased the holie Councell to adioine herevnto these Canons; to the entent all men maie knowe, not onely, what to holde and folowe, but also, what they ought to auoide and flee.

THE CANONS OF THE SAME SESSION TOV­CHING IVSTIFICATION.

THE FIRST CANON.

Note Rea­der, the doctrine of the Ca­tholike Churche is not, as heretikes do slaun­der it.IF anie man saie, that a man maie be Iustified before God by his owne woorkes, whiche are done, either by the power of mannes nature, or by the doctrine of the lawe, without the grace of God through Iesus Christe: Accursed be he.

THE SECOND CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the grace of God is geauen through Iesus Christe to this ende onely, that man maie with the more facilitie liue iustly, and deserue life euerlasting, as though he were able by free will without grace to perfourme both the one and the other: (thowgh hardly and with difficultie) Accursed be he.

THE THIRD CANON.

IF any man saie, that man is able without the preuen­ting inspiration of the holie Ghoste, and aide of the same, to beleeue, to hope, to loue, or to repent (so as it behoueth) that the grace of Iustification be geuen vnto him: Accursed be he.

THE FOVRTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that mannes free will moued and stir­red of God, woorketh nothing together with him by assenting vnto God, stirring and calling, whereby he may dispose and prepare him selfe towardes the obteining of the grace of Iustification, and that he can not dissent, if he will, but that being as a thing without life, he doth nothing at all, but beareth him selfe, as a thinge that suf­freth only: Accursed be he.

THE FIFTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that mannes free wil is lost and extin­guished after the sinne of Adam: or that it is a thing of a title only, or rather a title without a thing: finally if any man saie, that it is a deuise brought into the Church by Satan: Accursed be he.

THE SIXT CANON.

IF anie man saie, that it is not in the power of man, to make his waies euyll, but that God woorketh euyll woorkes euen so, as he doth the good, not only by per­mission, but also properly and by him selfe, in so much, that the treason of Iudas be no lesse the proper woorke of God, then the calling of Paule: Accursed be he.

THE SEVENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that all woorkes, which are done be­fore Iustification, by what meanes so euer they be done, are verily sinnes, or that they deserue the hatred of [Page] God, or that a man, the more earnestly he endeuoureth to dispose him selfe to grace, the more greuously he doth sinne: Accursed be he.

THE EIGHTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the feare of hell, by the which feare we do flee vnto the mercie of God, in sorowing for our sinnes, or els absteine from sinning, is sinne, or that it maketh sinners the worse: Accursed be he.

THE NINTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the wicked is iustified by faith only, meaning thereby, that there is nothing els requi­red, which should worke withall towardes the atteining of the grace of Iustification, and that it is in no wise ne­cessarie, that he be prepared and disposed by the motion of his owne will: Accursed be he.

THE TENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that men are iustified without the iu­stice of Christe, by which he hath deserued for vs, or that they are iust by the same iustice [of Christ] Forma­liter. for­mally: Accursed be he.

THE ELEVENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that men are iustified, either by the on­ly imputation of Christes iustice, or els by the only re­mission of sinnes, excluding grace and charitie, which is [Page 96] powred in their hartes by the holy Ghost, and is inherent in them, or also that the grace by the which we are iusti­fied, is only the fauour of God: Accursed be he.

THE TWELFTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the iustifying faith, is nothing els, but an affiance of the mercie of God forgeauing sinnes for Christes sake, or that that affiance is the only thing, by the which we are iustified: Accursed be he.

THE THIRTENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that, to atteine the remission of sinnes, it is necessarie for euery man to beleeue assuredly, and without casting anie doubt of his owne infirmitie and indisposition, that his sinnes are forgeauen him: Accur­sed be he.

THE FOVRTENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that a man is absolued from his sinnes, and iustified for that, that he beleeueth assuredly, that he is absolued and iustified, or that no man is truly iusti­fied, but he, which beleeueth him selfe to be iustified, and that by this beleefe onlie, Absolution and Iustification is perfited: Accursed be he.

THE FIFTENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that a man being borne againe [by Ba­ptisme] and iustified, is bownd by faith to beleeue, that [Page] he is assuredly in the number of the predestinate: Accur­sed be he.

THE SIXTENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, of an absolute and infallible certaintie, that he shall assuredly haue that great gifte of perseue­rance vntil the ende, vnlesse he haue learned it by special reuelation: Accursed be he.

THE SEVENTENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the grace of Iustification cometh not, but only to such as are predestinate to life: and that all others, which are called, are onely called, but do not receiue grace, as who were by the power of God prede­stinate to euil: Accursed be he.

THE EIGHTENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the commaundementes of God are impossible to be kept, euen of a man that is iustified, and in the state of grace: Accursed be he.

THE NINETENTH CANON.

IF anie man saie, that there is nothing commaunded in the Ghospel besides faith, that al other thinges are in­different, neither commaunded, nor yet forbidden, but free: or that the ten commaundementes do nothing ap­perteine to Christian men: Accursed be he.

THE TWENTETH CANON.

IF any man saie, that a man being iustified, and neuer so perfecte, is not bound to the keeping of the commaun­dementes [Page 97] of God and of the Churche, but onely to be­leeue: as though the Gospell were a bare and absolute promise of life euerlasting, without anie condicion of keeping the commaundementes: Accursed be he.

THE XXI. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that Christe Iesus was geauen by God vnto men, (onely) as a redeemer, whome they should trust, and not also as a lawe maker, whome they should obeie: Accursed be he.

THE XXII. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that a man being iustified, either maie without the speciall helpe of God perseuere in the Iu­stice receiued, or that with the saied helpe he can not [perseuere]: Accursed be he.

THE XXIII. CANON.

IF any man saie, that a man being once iustified can sinne no more, nor leese grace, and therfore saie, that he, which falleth and sinneth, was neuer truely iustified, or contrariwise, that he maie in all this life auoide al sinnes, euen venial [sinnes] vnlesse it be by special priuilege of God, as the Churche holdeth of the blessed Virgin Ma­rie: Accursed be he.

THE XXIIII. CANON.

IF any man saie, that iustice receiued is not conserued, [Page] and also that it is not augmented before God by good woorkes, but that the Woorkes them selues are the frutes onely and signes of Iustification [already] gotten, and not a cause of the same to be augmented: Accursed be he.

THE XXV. CANON.

IF any man saie, that the iust sinneth in euerie good woorke, at the least venially, or, (which is more intole­rable) mortally, and therefore deserueth euerlasting dam­nation: and that he is not damned for that onely, bicause God doth not impute those woorkes to damnation: Ac­cursed be he.

THE XXVI. CANON.

IF any man saie, that the iust ought not, for the good woorkes, whiche haue ben done in God, to looke and hope for the euerlasting reward from God, through his mercie and the merite of Iesus Christ, if they shal con­tinue euen vntill the ende in well doing, and in keeping the commaundementes of God: Accursed be he.

THE XXVII. CANON.

IF any man saie, that there is no sinne mortall, vnlesse it be [the sinne] of infidelitie, or that grace once receiued is lost for none other sinne, be it neuer so grieuous and enormeouse, excepte it be by the sinne of infidelitie: Accursed be he.

THE XXVIII CANON.

IF anie man saie, that, when grace is lost by sinne, faith is alwaies lost withal: or that faith, which remaineth, is not true faith, although it be, not liuelie faith: or els that he, which hath faith without charitie is not a Chri­stian: Accursed be he.

THE XXIX. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that he, whiche hath fallen after Ba­ptisme, can not rise againe by the grace of God: or that he maie [rise againe] but so, that he recouer the iu­stice loste by onely faith, without the Sacrament of pe­nauncee, as the holie, Romaine, and vniuersall Churche, taught by Christ our Lord and his Apostles, hath til this daie professed, kept, and taught: Accursed be he.

THE XXX. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that after the grace of Iustification receiued, the fault is so forgeauen to euerie penitent sinner, and the gilt of the euerlasting paine taken away in such sorte, that there remaineth no gilt of temporall paine to be paied, either in this worlde, or els in the worlde to come in purgatorie, before the way may be set open to the kingdome of heauen: Accursed be he.

THE XXXI. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that a man being iustified sinneth, [Page] whiles he woorketh well in respecte of euerlasting re­warde: Accursed be he.

THE XXXII. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that the good woorkes of a man in­stified, are so the giftes of God, that they are not also the good merites of him, that is iustified: or that he, which is iustified, doth not, by good woorkes (whiche are done by him by the grace of God, and by the merite of Iesus Christe, of whome he is a liuely member) verely deserue increase of grace, life euerlasting, and the attei­ning of the same life euerlasting (so that he departe out of this life in grace) yea and the increase of glorie also: Accursed be he.

THE XXXIII. CANON.

IF anie man saie, that, this Catholike doctrine touching Iustification, expressed by the holy Councel in this pre­sent Decree, doth in any wise derogate from the glorie of God, or from the merites of Iesus Christe our Lord, and doth not rather sett foorth the truth of our faith, and finally the glorie of God, and of Christe Iesus: Accur­sed be he.

AMEN.

A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE TREATIE OF IVSTIFICA­tion. Wherein the Argumentes and the principal matters of the whole Treatie are conteined.

In the First Booke.

  • Chap. 1 VVhat is meant by the worde of Iustification. And what degrees perfect Iustification and saluation hath in it. Fol. 1. a.
  • Chap. 2 VVhat is meant by the name of Faith, and howe many kindes of Faith there be. Fol. 3. a.
  • Chap. 3 VVherin the controuersy of Iustification resteth, and what is the readiest waie to know how the same is wrought in vs. Fol. 6. a.
  • Chap. 4 VVhat was lost in Adam by sinne, and what is restored by Christe in our Iustification. And in what thinges our Iusti­fication standeth. Fol. 6. b.
  • Chap. 5 Of the Causes of our Iustification. Fol. 10. b.
  • Chap. 6 That the Sacramente of Baptisme is the instrumente and meane whereby God iustifieth vs. Fol. 11. b.
  • Chap. 7 Of Iustification of Infantes by the Sacrament of Baptisme. Fol. 12. a.
  • Chap. 8 Of the Iustification of suche as were christened being of perfect age, and what was required of them. Fol. 13. b.
  • Chap. 9 That our Iustification and the vertues wherby we receiue it, be the giftes of God, and come of Grace. Fol. 15. b.
  • Cha. 10 That man hath free will, whiche being holpen by grace, Chap. 10 worketh in our Iustification: and what it worketh. Fol. 18. a.
  • Cha. 11 That such as fal into sinne after Baptisme, be iustified by pe­nance Chap. 11 againe, and what penance is required of them. fol. 22. a.
  • Cha. 12 Of the increase and perfiting of our Iustification, wherein Chap. 12 it is truely said, that we be iustified by good workes, and not by faith onely. Fol. 26. b.
  • Cha. 13 VVhat good workes be, and how they be called ours. 29. b Chap. 13
  • Cha. 14 A brief rehearsal of so muche as hath ben hitherto saied, in Chap. 14 the Treatie of Iustification. Fol. 31. b.

In the Second Booke.

  • [Page] Chap. 1 How dangerouse it is for a man to presume onely vppon Gods mercy, and to doe no good workes. Fol. 33. b.
  • Chap. 2 VVhence the opinion came, that onely Faith iustifieth. And of diuers kindes of mainteining the same. Fol. 34. b.
  • Chap. 3 That Faith excludeth not Charity in our Iustification. 36. a
  • Chap. 4 An Aunswere to Obiections that be made, to proue that Faith alone iustifieth without Charitie. Fol. 40. a.
  • Chap. 5 That Faith excludeth not Hope in the acte of our Iustifi­cation. Fol. 41. b.
  • Chap. 6 That Faith excludeth not the working of Sacramentes in our Iustification. Fol. 43. b.
  • Chap. 7 VVhat is the true meaning of these woordes in the Scrip­ture: VVe are iustified by Faith, or saued by Faith. Fol. 47. a.
  • Chap. 8 That S. Paule teacheth not Iustification by onely Faith, excluding Charitie. And in what sense the Fathers sometime saie: Faith alone iustifieth. Fol. 51. a.
  • Chap. 9 How Abraham was iustified. VVhat his Faith was: and who be the true children of Abraham. Fol. 56. a.
  • Cha. 10 That there is no contrarietie betwene S. Paul and S. Iames, concerning the Doctrine of Iustification. Fol. 60. a.
  • Cha. 11 That Faith alone without good workes saueth not. And what it is to be iustified freely by Grace. Fol. 62. b.
  • Cha. 12 VVhat they were, who in sundrie ages haue taught, that men should be saued without good vvorkes. Fol. 65. b.
  • Cha. 13 The cause why good works are don: and that they are re­warded in this life with increase of grace, and in the world to come with life euerlasting, and why thei be so rewarded. 67. a
  • Cha. 14 An Answere to certaine Obiections made against the re­ward of good workes. Fol. 72. a.
  • Cha. 15 VVhat assurance of his Iustification and saluation a Chri­stian man may haue in this life. Fol. 75. b.
  • Cha. 16 Of the fruites and ende of our Iustification, and what strength in wel doing God geueth thereby, where it is truely receiued, and effectually put in vre, and the waie to come to it. Fol. 80. a.
FINIS.
CERTAINE TREATIES OF …

CERTAINE TREATIES OF THE AVNCIENT HOLY FATHERS, TOVCHING THE DOCTRINE OF good woorkes.

Namely,

  • A Treatie of S. Augustine, whiche he Intituled: Of Faith and VVorkes.
  • Item, a Sermon of S. Chrysostome, of Praying vnto God.
  • Item, a Sermon of S. Basil, of Fasting.
  • Item, certaine Sermons of S. Leo the Great, of the same matter.
  • Last of al, a notable Sermon of S. Cyprian, of Almes dedes.

Al newly translated into English. ⟨by Thomas Coppley esquier⟩

Tobia. 12.

Bona est Oratio cum Ieiunio, & Eleemosyna, magis quàm The­sauros auri recondere. Quoniam Eleemosyna à morte liberat, & ipsa est quae purgat peccata, & facit inuenire vitam aeternam.

Prayer is good with Fasting, and Almes, better then to hide vppe treasures of golde. For Almes deliuereth from death, and shee it is which purgeth sinnes, and maketh to finde life euerlasting.

LOVANII, Apud Ioannem Foulerum. Anno. 1569. CVM PRIVILEGIO.

The Translatour to the Reader.

THE loue that naturally men beare to peace and quiet is so great, that there can fall no controuersie emong such as be of the better sorte, but they seeke meanes euer to compounde and pacifie it. Either they referre the decision of it to the Iudge ordinarie of the lawe, or if they mistruste th'exe­cution thereof, either bicause the iudge doth not fullie vnderstande the matter, or els for that they thinke him partiall of either side, they seeke the arbitrement and sentence of some good man, whome they thinke bothe to vnderstande perfitely right and iustice, and take him to be affectionate of neither parte. In which doing they flee not from the lawe, but seeke the true and right vnder­standing thereof without affection at his handes. I con­sidering this order (Christian Reader) and moued with the Charitie that should binde vs all, 2. Cor. 5. waying with my selfe the great controuersie that hath benne in this age about sundrie pointes of Religion, namely in the article of our Iustification: seing also that the matter tendeth not to the losse of patrimonie or landes, but to the plaine disherison of life euerlasting, and that emong vs, who all professe to be the children of peace: I haue bene desi­rouse to propounde some meane of Pacification. And bicause I see the trauaile that sundrie men haue taken as it were pleading in this cause, hath not ended the con­trouersie, either bicause the doers were thoughte to be [Page] parties of the one side, and thereby affectionat: either bi­cause being borne in this age, and liuing in the time of the controuersie, they had not the autoritie and credite of Iudges: I haue thought good to moue all such as finde in them selues either controuersie or doubt concerning that matter, to putte their owne opinion in arbitrement and compromisse. Not calling them hereby from the ho­ly Scriptures, which as a Soueraine lawe the diuine wise­dome hath lefte vnto vs, but leading them to the true vnderstanding of the holy Scriptures, vttered by such as God hath placed in his Churche, Ephe. 4. Danie. 12. to be Pastor us and teachers to instructe manie to rightuousnes.

I offer for Arbitrators, not men of this age such as may be thought any waie partiall or suspected, but such as in all mens iudgementes, and for all respectes, be or should be without exception. For the principall pointe of Iu­stification, I offer S. Augustine, a reuerend and most ler­ned Bishop in the Catholike Churche, not onely in high estimation in all Christian Regions, emong all estates and degrees during his life, but also for his excellent ver­tue worthely after his death taken for a Saincte, and for his singuler learning and knowledge in holy Scriptures, taken for one of the foure Doctours, and that the princi­pallest of the Latin Churche, as one meete, whome all learned menne should followe as a lanterne and light in decision of matters of greatest weight. Who also in ex­pounding of the holy Scriptures, may be the more safely trusted, for that he had in all his writinges a speciall care, not to seeke his priuate and singular opinion in the vn­derstanding of them, Lib. Con­fess. 12. cap. 25. as appereth by his owne woordes, saying, that God hath terribly geuen vs warning, that wee [Page 2] should not drawe his truthe to our owne priuate constru­ction, leste wee were depriued of it. Luther. in Sermone Germa. ad mulieres partus In­felicita. afflictas. Phi. Me­lanc. in decla. de S. Augu­stino. Caluinus Institut. cap. 18. And therefore ha­uing his opinion, thou arte sure to haue the opinion of that moste learned age, that he liued in. Againe, bicause that time framed vnto it selfe no newe doctrine, thou knowest also by him, what was the opinion of the Church before his time, euen from the Apostles vnto his age. And bicause he hath not ben contraried in that matter of any godly and learned, before this oure age, yea and in this our age is highly commended of suche as haue bene of greatest credite, euen of the contrary side: thou knowest by him what hath bene the opinion of the Churche in all times touching the questiō of our Iustification. Which he decideth thus farr, to wit, whether faith without good woorkes may saue a Christian man, or no. The occa­sion of S. Augu­stines Treatie of saith and vvorkes. Where vnto he was moued by a corrupte opinion of some menne in his time. For whereas whole countries then, were not yet fully conuerted to Christe, and therefore diuers of al ages as they were brought to the faith, came yearly to be christened: some were of opinion, that as manie as would beleeue the right faith, though they liued vngodly, yet might be receiued to Baptisme, and be saued through faith and the Sacramentes, without good workes. Against whome he wrote this godly and learned Booke enti­tuled: De Fide & operibus, of faith and woorkes, prouing therein at large, that faith without good life can saue no manne.

And bicause the value and estimation of good workes hath been, and yet is, called in question, to wit, what ac­compte God maketh of them, and whether any reward be geuen vnto them especially of life euerlasting, and [Page] whether they be necessarie and able to healpe vs to at­taine the same: I haue also chosen certaine Arbitrators touching the especial and chiefe workes commended by Christe, as Praier, Fasting, and Almes dedes. And those suche men, that in their handes thou mayste without daunger put thine opinion and iudgement. For Praier I haue chosen S. Chrysostome: for Fasting S. Basil and S. Leo: for almose deedes S. Cyprian, and S. Leo againe. The first and second Confessors, but so liuing for certaine yeares, that they daily looked to be Martyrs. The third al­so a Confessor, but such as in his life by a Generall Coun­cell of 630. Bishops was called S. Leo, and since his death hath ben so taken of the Churche, Concil. Chalcedo. Sess. 3. and hath also for his most excellent learning bene surnamed Leo the Greate. The fowrth, a flower of the worlde in his life for ver­tue and learning, and in his death a moste constante and vndoubted Martyr. S. Cyprian and S. Augustine, liued in Africa: S. Basil in Asia: S. Leo in Europa: S. Chryso­stome parte of his life in Asia, parte in Europa. And so by these doo we heare, as it were speaking in them, the voice of the whole Catholike Church, 1. Tim. 3. which is the piller and staie of truthe: against the whiche no man well ad­uised will frame him selfe a singular opinion. For vnto the Churche is the holy Ghost the teacher of al trueth pro­mised, Ioan. 15. & 16. which promise no priuate man hath. Their Anti­quitie is suche, that the latest and lowest of them al liued within 400. yeres after Christe. Peruse and way with­out affection (gentle Reader) the Treaties of these holy Fathers. I might require thee also to stand to their deci­sion, bicause there is no exception to be taken against them. But that I leaue to Gods gracious working, and [Page 3] thine owne good will: bicause I take not vppon me to be Iudge of the cause, but a motioner toward peace: Only this muche I saie of them, that whereas Iudges should be voide of hatred, freendshippe, enmitie, and pittie, Salust. de bel. Catil. these men are suche. For as S. Augustine saieth of them and of others like: Nullas nobiscum, Aug. con­tra. Iulia. Lib. 2. vel vobiscum amicitias attenderunt, vel inimicitias exercuerunt: Neque nobis, neque vobis irati sunt: neque nos, neque vos miserati sunt: Quod in Ecclesia inuenerunt, tenuerunt: Quod didicerunt, docuerunt: quod à patribus acceperunt, hoc filijs tradiderunt: They neither regarded friendshippe, nor were at enmitie with vs, or you: they were neither angry with vs, nor you: nor tooke compassion of vs, or of you. Looke what they founde in the Church, that they held: suche as they learned, they taught: what they receiued of their Fa­thers, that deliuered they to their children.

Take therefore Christen Reader, if thou be a childe of the Churche, these thy Fathers lessons. Aske thy Fathers, saieth the holy Scripture, and they will shew thee: Deut. 32. enquire of thy Elders, and they will tell thee. These be thy Fa­thers, these be thy Elders. These are suche, of whom Christe saied, he that heareth you, heareth me, Lucae, 10. he that dis­piseth you, dispiseth me. These are the high Pastours of Christes Church, of whom Christ saied, Matth. 18. he that heareth not the Churche, let him be to thee, as an Heathen and Pu­blicane. These are the lightes of the Church, of whom Christe saied: You are the light of the worlde: Matth. 5. Acto. 13. whose pre­decessours saied also of them selues, that they were placed to be a light to Nations, to woorke saluation euen to the vttermost of the earth. Of whome also an other saied: He that knoweth God, harkeneth vnto vs. 1. Ioan. 4. He that is not [Page] of God, harkeneth not vnto vs. In this we trie the Spirite of Truthe, and the Sprite of Errour. If thou wilt then be lead by Truthe, and not seduced by Errour, harken to these holy and learned Fathers, all Bishoppes and chiefe Pastours in the Churche of Christe, in that time and age, whiche the Aduersaries them selues accompte for the purest. Let these hardely be thy Arbitrers in deci­sion of these present controuersies. They lacked no learning to know the Truthe. They wanted no vpright­nesse to write as they knewe. They can not be partiall: They knewe neither parties. They liued, taught and flourished in the time of Truth by the Aduersaries owne Confession. To speake farder in the commendation of these most holy and learned Fathers, it were but a va­nitie. There nedeth no candle, when the day light shineth. Where good wine is, there nedeth no garland to hange out. These Fathers commends them selues. All the Christian worlde reuerenceth them, and crediteth them, as holy Fathers, as most learned Doctours, as singular lightes of the Churche of Christe, bothe Greke and Latin. To whom this publike testimony of all Christen­dome suffiseth not, to him nothing will suffise.

Reade therefore, Christian Reader. Vse, and peruse. And reading these, remember that thou readest not any writer of late yeares, any priuate learned man, any par­ticular Iudgement or doctrine. But that thou readest in these the doctrine of the primitiue Churche, Auncient and generally approued Fathers, briefely the publike Te­stimony and common voice of all Christendom. And that not certaine of their sayinges, culled out from the whole, but their whole and full Treaties, word for word [Page 4] as they wrote them, laied before thee. Last of all, not any suche writinges, as they wrote by waie of controuersy as against an Aduersary, but partly a settled and delibera­ted doctrine, such as S. Augustines Treatie is, partly Ho­melies and sermons made and pronounced to the whole people (suche as all the rest are) in whiche kinde of exer­cise the Pastour of Goddes people, will be most aduised what he speaketh, and muche more what he writeth. To make an ende: Thou hast hitherto hearde learned men prouing and debating matters now in controuersy, by cer­taine of the Fathers sayinges, gathered together, with their owne deuise and industry. Nowe thou hearest the Fathers them selues to tell their owne tales. Thou seest the maner of their writing, Thou learnest by their owne talke, what their faith was. Onely I haue made them to speake in English, as faithefully, as truly, and as familiarly, as I coulde possibly doo, not swaruing one iote from their wordes and meaning. Accepte my poore labour in good parte, which I haue taken to edifie many, to offend none. And our Lorde of his mercy geue bothe to thee (gentle Reader) and to me, of his holy Grace, that we may folow and practise in woorkes, that which these holy Fathers do teache vs in woordes. That as sinne hath bene the cause of this horrible schisme and manifolde heresies that nowe raigne, so amendement of life maie be a meane to stay the raging course there­of, and to call vs home to vnite againe, to the honour of God, and peace of his Church. Amen.

A TREATISE MADE BY THAT BLESSED AVNCIENT FATHER, S. AVGVSTINE, BIS­shoppe of Hippo in Afrike in the yeare of our Lord, 380. Which he intituled: Of Faith and Woorkes.

Against them that did admitte all men to Bap­tisme without any difference. THE FIRST CHAPTER.

SOME be of opinion, that all persons, An olde errour. with­out any difference, should be admitted to the fonte of regeneration, which is in our Lorde Iesu Christe, although they haue no will to chaunge, their lewde, and filthie life being infamouse with notoriouse crimes: yea and though by open protestation they professe, that they meane to con­tinewe therein. As for example: If a man kepe a harlot, he should not be commaunded first to departe from her, and then to come vnto Baptisme, but that euen remaining with her, and meaning stil so to doe, he should (notwith­standing that his presumption) be admitted and baptised, and should not be staied from being a member of Christ, though he continew the member of an harlot: but should afterward be taught how euil a thing that is, and so being baptised, should be instructed to amende his manners. For these men thinke it a peruerse and preposterouse thinge, [Page] first to teache them howe a Christian should liue, and af­ter to baptise them. But in their iudgement the Sacrament of Baptisme should rather goe before, that the doctrine of life and manners may after folowe. Which if the baptised wil kepe and obserue, he shal doe it with profit: If not, but retaining the Christian faith (without the which he shuld perish euerlastingly) he perseuer in al wicked and sinneful liuing, yet shall he be saued, as by fier: euen as he whiche vpon the foundation (which is Christe) buildeth not golde, 1. Cor. 3. siluer, or pretiouse stones, but wood, haie, and stooble, that is to saie, not iust and chaste conuersation, but wicked and vncleane. The cause of this their imagination and opini­on is that that they see such are not admitted to baptisme, who being menne, and putting awaie their wiues, marrie others. Or being wemen, and forsaking their husbandes, marrie others. And that bicause our Lord Christ doth te­stifie these to be, without al doubt, adulteries, and not marriages. For these men, when they could not denie that to be adulterie, Matt. 5. which the truth it selfe doth without al que­stion pronounce, and confirme to be adultery, and yet had a desire to helpe them to the receiuing of baptisme whom they sawe so intangled in that snare, that if they were not admitted to Baptisme, thei had rather liue, yea and die to, without any Sacrament at al then to be deliuered of that snare, with breaking their bond of adulterie: they were moued with a certaine humaine pittie and compassion, so to consider of their cause, that they thought meete to ad­mitte vnto baptisme, not them onely, but also all maner of lewde and shameful liuers: though they were neyther re­buked with any prohibition, nor corrected with instru­ction, nor amended by any penaunce: as thinking except [Page 6] that were done, they should perish euerlastingly, but if it were done, though they stil continewed in those euils, yet should they be saued through fier.

That the Church indureth the Commixtion of euil persons togeather with the good, and yet doth not omitte the seueritie of discipline. THE SECOND CHAPTER.

TO whiche sorte of men for answere: first this I say. Let no man so take those testimonies of Scriptures, which either declare a commixtion of bothe good and euill in the Church presently, or foretell it to come assuredly: let no manne, I saie, being (not taught by those Scriptures, but) deceiued by his owne opinion, so take them, as to thinke therefore, either seueritie of discipline, or diligence in noting and punishing of vice is to be omit­ted or taken awaie. Num. 23. For al be it Moyses the seruaunt of God most paciently suffered that commixtion in the first people: yet so was it that he punished also diuers with the sworde: And Phinees the Priest did with the reuenging sworde thrust through both the adulterers being found together. Degrada­tions Which thing verely was signified should be also done by degradations and excommunications in this time when in the discipline of the Churche the visible sworde should cease. Neither the blessed Apostle, 2. Cor. 11. Ad Phil. 1 albeit he moste paciently lamented emongest false brethren, 1. Cor. 1. yea and suf­fered some being driuen forwarde with diuelish prickes [Page] of enuie to preache Christe, did yet thinke meete to spare him which toke his Fathers wife: whome he commaun­ded (the Churche being assembled) to be geauen ouer to the Diuell, 1. Tim. 1. into the destruction of his bodie, that his sowle might be saued in the daie of our Lorde Iesu Christe: or did him selfe therefore lette to deliuer vppe others to Sathan, 1. Cor. 5. that they should learne not to blaspheme. Neither did he in vaine saie: I haue written to you in mine Epistle, that you shoulde not keepe companie with fornicators: I meane not with fornicators of this worlde, or couetouse persons, or ex­torcioners, or suche as serue Idolles, for then you should haue gone out of this worlde: but nowe I haue written to you, not to keepe companie with any suche of your brethren as is kno­wen, and named, to be a fornicator, a seruer of idolles, a co­uetouse man, a slaunderour, a dronkerd, or an extorcioner, no not so muche as to take meate with suche: for as of them which be without, howe can I iudge? But of them whiche be within, doe not your selues iudge? Of them whiche be without, God shall iudge. Take awaie the euill from emong your selues.

Whiche wordes [from emong your selues] some doe vn­derstande, that eche man should take awaie, and remoue the euil out of him selfe, that is to saie, that he him selfe should be good. But how so euer it be vnderstanded, ey­ther that lewd persons should by seueritie of the Church be rebuked, and throwen out by excommunications or els that euery man by taking vp and correcting him selfe, should remoue the euil out of him selfe: yet that which is afore saied, hath no doubt, or ambiguitie, where he for­biddeth vs not to accompanie those brethren, which are noted of any of those vices afore named: That is to saie, [Page 7] be infamouse, and notoriouse offenders in any of them.

Howe and after what manner sinners are to be rebuked and corrected. THE III. CHAPTER.

BVT with what minde and with what charitie, this merciful seueritie should be vsed, he shewed not on­ly in that place, where he saith: that his soule may be saued in the day of our Lorde Iesu Christ, but also very eui­dently in an other place, where he saieth. 2. Thess. 3. If any doe not harken vnto our worde, note him by your Epistle, and do not companie with him, that he may be a shamed: not yet estee­ming him as an enemy, but rebuking him as a brother. And our Lorde him selfe being a singular example of patience whereby euen emong his twelue Apostles he suffred and endured a Diuel, euen til his passion, who also saieth, Ioan. 6. suf­fer both to growe vp vnto the haruest, least while you goe about to gather the cockle, Math. 13. yee also roote vp the corne there­with, and fore shewed, that those nettes drawen in a simi­litude of the Churche vnto the shore, that is, vnto the ende of the worlde, should haue in them both good and euill fisshes, with suche like, wherein either openly or by similitude he spake of the commixtion, and entermed­dlie of the good and the euil: did not yet thinke therefore the Discipline of the Churche to be omitted: but rather admonished it should be vsed, where he said, Math. 18. Take heade to your selues: if thy brother sinne against thee, goe and re­buke him secretly betwene him and thee: if he heare thee, thow haste gained thy brother, but if he heare thee not, then take with thee one or twoo, that in the mouth of two, or [Page] three witnesses all your talke may rest, that if he do not heare them, then tel the Church, but if he wil neither harken vnto the Church, then let him be vnto thee as an heathē and publican. And immediatly he addeth a most greuous terror of that seueritie, Math. 7. saying in the same place: what so euer you lose in earth, shalbe losed also in heauen: and what so euer you binde in earth, shalbe bound also in heauen. He also for­biddeth that which is holy to be geuen to dogges. Neither is the Apostle, 1. Tim. 5. when he saith: rebuke the offenders before all, that the rest may be affraid, cōtrary therfore vnto our lord, where he saieth: rebuke thy brother betwene him and thee. For both is to be done, euen as the diuersitie of their weakenes (whome we meane not to destroy, but to cor­rect and amend) doth require: and one is to be cured in one sort, and an other in an other sorte: euen in the same sort, there is a manner and order also of tolerating, and bea­ring of euil persons in the Churche: And there is againe a like consideration to be had in chastising, and rebuking: in not admitting, or absolute excluding and remouing from the Communion and fellowship of the Church.

Of such as vnderstand the Scriptures amisse. THE IIII. CHAPTER.

BVT men do erre in that they keepe not measure, and when they haue begonne easely to be inclined to one syde, they do not regard other testimonies of diuine auctoritie, wherby they might be called backe from that mind, and stay in that truth and moderation which is tem­pered of both: and that not in this thing alone whereof now the question is, but also in many other thinges. For [Page 8] some beholding the testimonies of the diuine Scriptures, witnessing vnto vs one God only to be serued and wor­shipped haue thought the same which is the sonne, to be also the Father, and the holy Ghoste: Others againe being as it were sycke of the contrary disease, while they atten­ded those thinges whereby the Trinitie is declared, and could not conceiue in their braine how there should be but one God, sith the Father is not the Sonne, nor the sonne the father: nor yet the holy Ghost, either the father or the sonne: thought hereupon, that diuersitie also of sub­stances was to be affirmed and mainteyned. Some behol­ding in the Scriptures the prayse of holy Virginitie, haue cōdemned mariage. Some againe folowing those testimo­nies wherby chast mariages are commended, haue made wedlock equal in worthines with Virginitie. Some when thei did reade. It is good (my brethern) not to eate flesh, Rom. 4. or to drincke wine, haue thought some other lyke creatures of God, and some meates in their fantasie to be vncleane. Other some reading that euery creature of God is good and nothing to be cast awaye, or refused, whiche is recei­ued with thankesgeuing, haue fallen into glottony and dronckennes: not being able to escape one vice, but that they fel on the contrary side, to a greater. Euen so in this matter which we haue now in hand, some hauing an eye to the preceptes of seueritie and straightnes, whereby we are admonished to rebuke the vnquiet: not to geue that is holy vnto dogges, to repute the despiser of the Churche, as an heathen: to pul away from the knot and vnitie of the body, that mēber which causeth scanlder or offence: do so trow­ble the peace of the Church, that thei go about before the time to separat the cockle: and so blinded by this error do [Page] rather separate them selues from the vnitie of Christe. And suche is our cause againste the schisme of Dona­tus. And this not with them that knewe Cecilianus (who is charged not with true, but with sclaunderous crimes) nor with them that stande stubbornely and impudent­ly in charging him styll: but with them, to whome we saye: Put the case they were euil men, for whose sakes your selues be not in the Churche, yet ought you by bea­ring with them, whom ye could not amend or put away from you, haue remained notwithstanding your selues in the Churche. But againe some perilously aduentu­ring on the other syde (when they see the mingling of good and euil in the Churche shewed or foretolde, and haue learned the preceptes of patience which doo make vs so strong, that although there seeme to be cockle in the Churche, yet should not our faith or charitie thereby be hindred, or at lest for that cockle, whiche we see in the Churche, we should not therefore our selues depart from the Churche) do thinke, that both the Church and Disci­pline is to be newe instituted: geeuing vnto the Prelates, and rulers thereof a certayne moste peruers securitie, as though to them appertayned only to tell vs whereof we should beware: or what we should doo: but not to care what in deede any man doth.

That for euil mens sake we should not depart from the Churche, and after what manner the euil should be either corrected, or suffered in the Churche. [Page 9] THE V. CHAPTER.

BVT we thinke it to apperteine vnto sound doctrine, by bothe these testimonies and allegations of holy Scripture, to take a moderate and middle waye. As thus. That both to keepe peace in the Churche, we suf­fer dogges within the Churche: Math. 7. and yet when the peace of the Churche may otherwise be kept, not to geue that which is holy vnto dogges. When therefore we find euill persons in the Churche, either through negligence of the Prelates, or by some excusable necessitie, or by close and couert surreption crept in, whome we can not correct or brydle by Ecclesiastical Discipline: then lest that wicked and daungerouse presumption might arise in our mindes, whereby we should thinke it needeful to separate our selues from such sinneful persons (thinking that otherwise we should be defiled with their sinnes, and so goe about to drawe after vs a company as it were of cleane and vn­spotted Disciples, broken of from the knot of vnitie: vn­der colour of auoyding euil company) let vs cal to re­membrance those parables, those diuine oracles, and most euident examples out of the Scriptures, by which it is shewed and forespoken, that euil persons shal be mingled in the Churche with the good, euen to the ende of the world and day of last Iudgement: and yet shal not there­fore, in the vnitie and participation of the Sacramentes, hurt the good which do not consent vnto their doinges. But when the Pastours and Prelates of the Churche are able without the breache of common peace, to exer­cise and execute dewe discipline against lewde and wic­ked persons, then agayne lest through dulnes and slowth [Page] we fall a sleepe, we are to be waked and stirred vppe with other spurres of preceptes whiche perteyne to se­ueritie of correction. That so by bothe manner of testi­monies and sayinges of holy Scripture directing our steppes in the waye of our Lorde, he being our guyde and helper, wee neyther waxe dull vnder the name of patience, nor yet cruell vnder the pretence of dili­gence.

VVhen, and to what personnes Baptisme is to be geuen. THE VI. CHAPTER.

THIS moderation then according to sound do­ctrine being kept, let vs looke to that whereof wee nowe intreate. That is: Whether men are so to be receaued to Baptisme, as that no care or regarde be had therein, least that whiche is holy be geeuen vnto dogges: so farre forthe, that not so muche as open com­mitters of adulterie, yea and professing a continuance therein, should seeme meete to be kept from a Sacra­ment of so great holinesse. Whereunto without doubt they should not be admitted, abstinēce, fasting, and exor­cismes, preparatories, to re­ceiue ba­ptisme. if during those very dayes in the whiche (after theyr names geeuen, and prepa­ring them selues to receyue that grace) they are with abstinence, fastinge, and Exorcismes, purified and purged, they should professe to lye with theyr true and lawefull wyues, and woulde of this one thinge (being [Page 10] at anye other tyme lawefull) for those fewe solemne dayes, denie the forbearing. Whiche being so, howe should an aduouterer refusing amendement, be admit­ted to those holy thinges, whereunto euen a lawefull married man, refusing but a litle abstinence, is not ad­mitted?

But (saye they) let hym be firste baptised, Obiectiō. and after­warde taught, what apperteyneth to good lyfe, and manners. So is it donne, Ansvver. when it happeneth any man to be nere his end, and at the point of death, when at the pronouncing of those few wordes (wherein yet al other thinges are conteyned) he beleeueth, and so receaueth that Sacrament: to the ende that if he happe to goe out of this life, he maye departe free from gilte of all his sinnes past. But whereas such a man recouering agayne desireth space and tyme to learne those thinges, whiche are to be learned, what other tyme may be founde more conuenient, wherein a man maye learne howe to becomme faithfull, and howe he ought to lyue, then that tyme, wherein with a minde very attentiue, Catechi­sing. and holden in suspense of very religion, he requireth to haue the Sacrament of saluation? Are we so farre alienated from our senses, that eyther wee remembre not our selues, howe diligent, and howe attent we were to that, whiche was commaunded vnto vs by them whiche first entred, and instructed vs in the faith at what time we re­quired the Sacramentes of that font, and were also there­fore called Compe­tentes are they, that stand to be bapti­sed toge­ther, and cause their names to be taken for that purpose. Competentes: or elles that wee marke not others, which euery yeare runne to this font of regene­ration, how they behaue them selues for the time of those dayes wherin they be instructed, exorcised and examined, [Page] howe carefully and diligently they come together, with what a desire they burne, and in what greate expectation they depend? If that be not a tyme to learne, what lyfe most agreeth with so worthy a Sacrament, as they then desire to take, what tyme will there be for it? What? when they haue receaued it? remayning yet in so many, and great crimes, and being euen after baptisme not new men, but old offendours? so as with strange preposterous­nes, it should be first saied vnto them, put on the newe man, and when thei haue put him on, it should then after be said vnto them, Colos. 3. put of the olde? Not so the Apostel. Who kee­ping right order of speache: saith, first put of the olde, and then put on the newe? Math. 9. Yea our Lorde him selfe crieth, No man soweth new clothe to an olde garment, ne doth any man put newe wine into olde bottelles. And what elles I praye you, doo they all that tyme, when they stande in rewe, and beare the names of Cathecumenes, but harken what should be the faith, and life of a Christian man? That when they haue prooued them selues, 1. Cor. 11. The bles­sed Sacra­ment mi­nistred to­gether vvith Ba­ptisme. then they may eate of our Lordes table, and drinke of his cuppe? Bicause he that eateth vnworthely, eateth and drinketh iudgement vnto him selfe. But that thing whiche is done in all that meane tyme, in the whiche by right good order of the Church, they which come to professe Christes name, do first take the degrees of Cathecumenes: the same is much more diligentely, and more instantly donne in those dayes, wherein they are called Competentes, when (I saye) they haue already geuen in their names, to receaue Baptisme.

That suche as are to receiue Baptisme, must be taught as well the woorkes of Faith, as Faith. THE VII. CHAPTER.

WHAT, saie they, if a maide vnwitting, An obie­ction. marrie her selfe vnto the husband of an other woman? Forsooth, if shee neuer knowe it, Ansvvere. shee shall ne­uer be thereof an adulteresse. But if shee knowe it, shee shal from thence forth, beginne to be an adulteresse, after that shee shall wittingly lye with an other womans hus­band. Euen as in the right of landes, so long is a man right­ly termed, a lawful possessour without any fraude, as he is ignorante that he possesseth an other mannes lande: but when he shall knowe it to be an other mannes possession, and dothe not then departe from it, then shall he be repu­ted an vnlawfull possessour, and then is he rightly called a wrong dealer. God forbid therefore, that by compas­sion not humaine, but vaine, we should so sorrow, when wickednesse is corrected, as though Marriages were bro­ken. Namely, in our Lorde his Cittie, in his holie hill, Matrimo­nie a Sa­crament. that is the Church, where not onely the bond of Marriage, but the Sacrament thereof is so commended, that it is not law­full so muche as to the husbande him selfe, to graunt his wife vnto an other man. Which thing yet in the Romain common welth, it is saied, Cato did, not onely without blame, but also commendably.

But I neede not dispute any farther in this pointe, sith they them selues, to whome nowe I answeare, dare not affirme that this is no sinne, nor yet deny it to be adultery, [Page] lest they should be conuinced manifestly to gainesaie our Lorde him selfe, and his holie Ghospell. But whereas they are of opinion, that such shoulde be first admitted to the Sacramente of Baptisme, and to our Lordes Table, al­though with open mowth they refuse correction, yea ra­ther that no admonishmente shoulde at all be geuen them of this faulte, but that afterwarde they shoulde be taught, that if they will take vppon them to keepe the commaun­dementes, and to amende their faulte, they shoulde be accompted emong the good corne, but if they contemne the same, they shoulde be tolerated emong the cockell: in this saying they shewe plainely inough, that they doe neither defende these crimes, neyther yet esteeme them as lighte, or no crimes. For what Christian manne is there of any towardnesse, that will esteme adulterie as a small, or as no crime? Notwithstanding, they perswade them selues, that the manner and order how these faultes and crimes in others, may eyther be corrected, or tole­rated, they haue founde out in the holie Scriptures, when they saie: thus did the Apostles: bringing foorth for that purpose out of their writinges, some testimonies, where they finde, that the Apostles firste taught the Doctrine of Faith, and afterwarde deliuered the preceptes of man­ners.

Wherevpon they gather and inferre, that onely the rule of faith must be shewed, and opened to them, which come to receiue Baptisme: but the preceptes of good lyfe must be geuen after Baptisme: As though they read some of the Apostles Epistles, disputing of onely Faith, written to suche as were not yet baptised, and some other Epistles disputing of good lyfe, written to suche as were [Page 12] alreadie baptised. But nowe whereas it is well knowen, that the Apostles wrote their Epistles onely to Christi­ans already baptised, why yet doe their Epistles then con­teine bothe these preceptes? I meane, preceptes tow­ching faith, and preceptes towching good lyfe? But wherefore shoulde they not so doe? Thinke these men (trowe wee) that to suche as come to be baptised, we ought not to geaue bothe, and to suche as are baptised we must geaue bothe? Whiche if they thinke absurd­ly spoken, then lette them confesse, that the Apostles in their Epistles gaue their doctrine perfecte, of bothe those pointes: but therefore to haue most commonly begunne with Faith, and then to haue folowed with that whiche apperteineth to good lyfe, bicause that in man him selfe, onlesse faith goe before, good lyfe can not followe.

For what so euer man seemeth to doe as well, onelesse it be referred to pietie, which is to God, it must not be cal­led a good woorke.

Nowe if some foolishe and vnskilful personnes would thinke the Epistles of the Apostles to haue benne written to Cathecumenes, and suche as are not yet baptised: tru­ly then must they withall confesse, that preceptes of good manners agreable with faith, are togeather with the rules of faith to be opened and taught vnto suche are as not yet baptised. Onlesse perhappes by this their disputation and reasoning, they will haue vs to saie, that the former partes of the Apostles Epistles, wherein they spake of faith, were to be readde of the Cathecumenes, and the latter partes, wherein preceptes are geauen howe Chri­stians shoulde liue, to be readde of the faithfull. Whiche is to fonde a thinge to be spoken of.

Theyr Doctrine therefore hathe no proufe out of the Apostles Epistles, nor argument to perswade vs to thinke that those which are to be baptised shoulde be instructed in faith onely, and those that be baptised, instructed in good life, by reason that in the former partes of their Epi­stles, they commended faith, and after consequently ex­horted the faithfull to liue well. For although, that be in the first place, and this in the later place, yet are bothe, by one vndiuided maner of speache, most often to be taught: bothe to the Cathecumenes: both to the faithfull: bothe to them that are to be baptised, and bothe to them that are alreadie baptised. To the one, that they may learne: to the other, that they forgette not what they haue learned. To the one, that they may professe: to the other, that they may continewe in moste holsesome and sounde doctrine. To the Epistles then of Peter, and of Iohn, out of the whiche they bring certaine testimonies, lette them adde both the Epistles of S. Paule, and of al the other Apostles, and vnderstande them all, so to be written, as that they would haue first faith, and then manners to be ioyntly spo­ken of. And this to be their meaning, I haue (if I be not deceiued) euidently declared vnto you.

That it behoueth men not onely to knowe, but also to leade a good lyfe, before they come to receiue Baptisme. THE VIII. CHAPTER.

An Obie­ction.BVT in the Actes of the Apostles (saie they) Peter spake in suche sorte to the three thowsandes, whiche hearing his woorde were in one daie baptised, as that [Page 13] it may appeare he preached vnto them onely the faith, whereby they should beleeue in Christ. For when these men had said vnto Peter, What shall we doe? Actor. 2. He answe­red them: Doe ye penance, and be ye baptised euery one of you, in the name of our Lorde Iesu Christ, into the remission of sinnes, and ye shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost. Ansvvere. But howe then is it, that they doe not marke these woordes: Doe ye penance? For therein is expressed a throwing away of the olde life, that they which be baptised, may put on a newe. But to whome is that penance, whiche is done from dead woorkes fruitful and auaileable, if he perseuer in adulterie, and other wickednesse, wherein the loue of this worlde is wrapped?

But he meant (saie they) that they shoulde onely doe penance for their infidelitie, An obie­ction. bicause they beleued not in Christe. Ansvvere. A marueilouse presumption (I wil not terme it nowe more grieuousely) that hearing it saied: Ephes. 4. Doe ye penance, they will thinke the onely actes of infidelitie are spoken of, sith that in the Doctrine of the Ghospell it is plainely taught, that the olde lyfe must quite be chan­ged into a newe. In whiche place also, and euen in the same sentence the Apostle saieth: Let him that did steale, steale no more, and so foorth: where more at large he prosecuteth the same matter, teaching what it is to put of the olde manne, and to put on the newe. Ephes. 4. And yet if they woulde haue marked, but these very woordes of S. Peter, whiche they alleage, they might haue had good cause, better to consider of the matter. For when he had said: Doe ye penance, Actor. 2. and be ye baptised euery one of you, in the name of our Lorde Iesu Christe into remission of your sinnes, and ye shall receiue the gifte of the holy Ghoste: [Page] For to vs is this promise made, and to our children, and to all, as many as it shall please our Lorde God to call, be they neuer so farre of. He that wrote the booke, immedi­ately added these woordes: And he testified this in ma­ny other woordes, saying: Withdrawe your selues from this wicked worlde. And they moste greedily receiuinge and embracing his woordes, beleeued, and were baptised, and three thowsande sowles gained and wonne in that one daie.

Nowe who seeth not here, that in those many other woordes (whiche the writer of the Actes (S. Luke) for length omitteth) S. Peter earnestly laboured, that they should withdraw them selues, from this wicked worlde? For euen the sentence it selfe is briefly shewed for the in­forcing and perswading whereof S. Peter vsed those many other woordes? For the summe and effecte of his whole perswasion is plainely sette downe, when it is sayed: Withdrawe your selues from this wicked worlde. But howe this thinge shoulde be donne, Peter gaue proofe in many other woordes. In whiche woordes (no doubt) was comprised the condemnation of deadde woorkes, which the louers of this worlde wickedly doe committe: and the commendation of good lyfe, whiche they should obserue and followe, that withdrawe them selues from this wicked worlde. Nowe therefore, if they thinke good, lette them perswade vs, that he withdraweth him selfe from this wicked worlde, whoe beleeueth onely in Christe: yea though he purpose to perseuer in suche vices as he liketh, euen to the very open profession of adulterie. Whiche if it be abhominable to saie, then lette them whiche are to be baptised, not onely heare [Page 18] what they oughte to beleeue, but also howe they may withdrawe them selues from the woorkes of this wicked worlde. For at that time and place muste they learne, howe they oughte to liue, after they dooe be­leeue.

VVhat it is to preache Christe: And of the Baptisme of the Eunuche. THE IX. CHAPTER.

THE Eunuche (saie they) whome Philip baptised, An Obie­ction. Act. 8. Ansvvere. saied nothing els: but I beleeue that Iesus Christe is the Sonne of God. And in this profession he was presently baptised. What? Will you therefore that menne shoulde onely make that aunswere, and so be bap­tised foorthwith? Is there nothing to be asked by the instructor, or to be professed by the beleeuer, touching the holy Ghoste? Nothing touching the holy Churche? The holy Churche professed in the Creede, by the Cate­cumenes. Nothing touchinge the remission of sinnes? Nothing touching the resurrection of the dead? Lastly, nothing touchinge Ihesus Christe him selfe, but that he is the Sonne of God? Is there nothing to be learned or pro­fessed touching his incarnation of the Virgin? His Pas­sion, his death on the Crosse, his buriall, Resurrection the thirde daie, or of his Ascension and sitting on the righte hande of his Father? For if when the Eunuche had answered: I beleeue that Iesus Christe is the Sonne of God, it seemed he had done that whiche was sufficiente [Page] to be presently baptised, and so to goe his waie: then why doe we not followe that onely, and let passe those other thinges whiche we must needes expresse, euen when the streightnesse of time dothe vrge present Baptisme, by as­king questions, wherevnto he that is to be baptised, must in al pointes aunswere: yea though he haue not ben able to knowe them without the booke? But if the Scripture forbare the reporting, and left to our supposing and vn­derstanding, those other thinges which Philip did, with the Eunuche then to be baptised, and in that it saith: Phi­lip baptised the Eunuche, would vs to vnderstand, that all other thinges requisite therevnto, were firste complete and finished (whiche although for shortnesse sake they be not in the Scripture spoken of, yet by the course of the tradition, Traditiō, vvher Scripture fai­leth. we know they were to be fulfilled) then in like sorte also, where it is written, that Philip preached the Go­spell and our Lorde vnto the Eunuche: We can not doubt, but in that instruction, al was said vnto him, that perteine vnto the life and maners of him that beleueth in our Lord Iesu. For to preache Christ, is not onely to tell what is to be beleeued concerning Christ, but also what things are to be obserued of him, who commeth to the vnitie of his mystical body: yea and throughly to open al things which are to be beleued of Christ, not onely whose Sonne he is, of whome he was begotten, as touching his Diuinitie, and of whom as touching his humanitie, what he suffered, and wherefore, what is the vertue of his resurrection, what gift of the holy Ghost he promised and gaue vnto the faith­full, but also what manner of members he seeketh to be head vnto, to teach, to loue, to deliuer, and bring to euer­lasting lyfe and glorie. When these thinges are opened [Page 15] at some tyme briefely, and in fewe woordes, at an other tyme largely and amplely, then Christ is preached. And yet not only that which perteineth to faith, but also that which concerneth the manners and woorkes of the be­leeuers, is declared.

VVhat it is to knowe Christe crucified, and who loueth God and his neighbour. THE X. CHAPTER.

IN this sense also is that to be taken, An other Obiectiō. which they alleage out of S. Paule, saying: I saied among you, 1. Cor. 2. I knowe no­thing but Iesu Christ and him crucified. Which wordes they thinke to haue ben so spoken, as though nothing els had ben taught them, but that they should firste beleeue, and afterward being baptised, should learne al such things as appertayne to lyfe and manners. This (say they) did at the ful suffise the Apostle, who sayed vnto them, that: although they had many schoolemasters in Christe, 1. Cor. 4. yet had they not many Fathers, for he had by the Ghospell begotten them in Iesu Christe.

If then he which begat them thorough the Ghospell, Ansvver. allthough he thanked God, that he had baptised none of them but Crispus, Gaius, and the familie of Stephana, taught them no more but Christe crucified: what if some man should also say they had neuer heard of Christe his Re­surrection when they were begotte thorough the Ghospell? 1. Cor. 1. Which if these men wil not sticke to graunte to, then let them remembre, what he saied in an other place to the [Page] very same his scholers. Thus he saieth: I haue firste opened vnto you that Iesus died according to the Scriptures, was buried, and rose againe the thirde daye according to the Scriptures: Nowe if they will say, that this point of Christes Resurrection is contayned in the Doctrine of of Christe crucified, then let them also knowe, that in Christe crucified, men doo in deede learne many other thinges: Rom. 6. Namely this also, that our olde man is crucified with Christe: that the body of sinne be brought to naught, and that we be no longer slaues vnto sinne. Galat. 6. And there­fore thus saith he of him selfe: but God forbid I should glory but in the Crosse of our Lorde Iesu Christe, thorough whome the worlde is crucified vnto me, and I vnto the worlde.

Hovv vve learne Christ crucified.Let them then marke, and consider howe Christ cru­cified is taught, and learned: and let them vnderstande, that this is one pointe of our lesson, when wee learne Christe crucified, that we in his bodie be crucified vn­to the worlde. In whiche phrase is vnderstanded all manner brideling of our euil concupiscences. Hereof it foloweth, that to such as haue learned Christe crucified, open aduouteries can in no wise be permitted. For the Apostle Peter doth also admonishe vs of the Mysterie of Christes Crosse that is, of his Passion, that they whiche, are consecrated therewith, should cease to sinne: saying thus. 1. Pet. 4. Christe therefore hauing suffered in the fleshe, arme ye also your selues with the same minde: for hee whiche is deade in the fleshe, hath ceased to sinne, that he may nowe liue the rest of his tyme in the fleshe, not after the lustes of menne, but after the will of God, &c. And so forthe: Where consequently he sheweth, that he truly apper­tayneth [Page 16] to Christe crucified, that is to saye, hath suffe­red in his fleshe, who beyng crucified in his bodye to all carnall lustes, lyueth well according to the Ghos­pell.

But what a thinge is this, Obiection that they thinke also those twoo commaundementes, whereon oure Lorde saieth, that all the lawe and the Prophetes doo depende: Math. 22. doo con­firme this their opinion, reasoning thus? God vttered firste this commaundement: Deuter. 6. Thowe shalt loue thy Lorde God with all thy harte, with all thy sowle: and with all thy minde: Leuit. 19. And after thys he vttered the seconde lyke vnto this: Thowe shalt loue thy neyghhour as thy selfe: Ergo, the firste perteyneth to hym that is to be baptised, where the loue of God is commaunded: and the se­conde perteineth to them that are already baptised, where the order of conuersation with menne seemeth to be taught. Ansvvere. 1. Ioan. 4. For here they forgette cleane that which ys other where written: If thow looue not thy brother, whome thowe seeste, howe canste thow looue God, whome thowe seeste not? And an other sayinge also in the same Epistle of S. Iohn: If a man looue the worlde, the loue of the Father is not in him. For whereunto belongeth all the wickednesse of euill life, but vnto the looue of this worlde?

And hereof yt followeth, that the firste com­maundement, whiche they thinke belongeth to them that are to be baptised, can by no meanes be obserued without good woorkes. I will not stande any lon­ger herein. For if wee marke well, wee shall finde these twoo preceptes so to depende the one of the other, that neyther the looue of God can be in man, [Page] if he loue not his neighbour: nor the loue of his neigh­bour, if he loue not God. But to the matter nowe in hande this whiche we haue said of these twoo preceptes suffiseth.

VVhat is signified and meant by the com­ming of the Israelites out of Egypt. THE XI. CHAPTER.

An other Obiectiō. Exod. 14. Exod. 20. Ansvver.BVT the people of Israell (say they) was firste ledde through the red sea wherby baptisme is signified: and afterward receaued the lawe wherein they shoulde learne how to liue. If this example helpeth them, then why do we deliuer so much as the Crede to such as are to be baptised, and make them to rendre it vs againe? For no such thing (you wote) was done to them, when God through the red sea, deliuered them from the Egyptians. But againe, if they wil haue this their opinion to be signi­fied by the Mysteries that went before, Exod. 12. as by the postes sprinckled with the sheeps bloode, and by the sweet breade of sinceritie and truth, why doo they not also consequently vnderstand, that their departing from the Egyptians signi­fieth a departure from sinne, which they that are to be ba­ptised do professe? For hereunto agreeth wel that, which was said by S. Peter. Act. 2. Do ye penance, and be ye baptised euery one of you in the name of our Lord Iesu Christ: as though he should say: Depart ye from Egypt, and passe through the red sea. And therefore in the Epistle writen to the He­brues, when mention is made of the firste beginning and [Page 17] rudimentes of them which are baptised, there is plainely expressed repentaunce from dead workes. For thus he saieth: Hebr. 6. Wherfore letting passe the beginninges and rudi­mentes, whereby wee were entred into the knowledge of Christe, let vs looke, and haue regard, to the ende and con­summation: not laying againe the foundation of penaunce from dead workes, and of the Faith, whiche wee ought to haue in God, the doctrine of the water of regeneration, of the imposition of handes, of resurrection of the dead, and of the last and eternall Iudgement. All whiche thinges the Scripture there doth sufficiently, and clerely witnesse to apperteine to the entrie of the nouices in the faithe.

But what other thing is penance from dead woorkes, then a renouncing of such thinges, whiche must be mortified in vs that wee maie liue? Of whiche kinde if adulteries and fornication be not, what is to be named emong dead woorkes? But yet the profession of renouncing suche workes doth not so suffice, except also al sinnes past, which doo as it were followe and pursue vs, be taken awaie and destroied by the foont of regeneration: no more then it suffised the Israelites to departe from Egypt, except the multitude of ennemies, whiche followed them, had pe­rished in the same waues of the sea, which opened them selues to the passage and deliuerie of Gods people. He therefore that professeth he will not forsake his adulterie, how may he be ledde through the redde see, when he yet refuseth to departe out of Egypte? Againe they doo not marke, that in that Lawe which after the passing of the redde sea was geauen vnto that people, the first com­maundement is: Thou shalt haue none other Goddes but me, thou shalt not make to thy selfe any Idolles, Exod. 20. nor the leeknesse [Page] of any thinges whiche are in heauen aboue, or in the earth beneth, or in the water, or vnder the earth, thow shalt not adore nor serue them, with the rest pertaining to that com­maundement. Let these men then affirme (if it leeke them) against their owne assertion, that euen the woorshipping of one God, and fleeing of Idolatry is not to be preached to them, which are yet to be baptised, but to them which are all ready baptised: and so let them no more saie, that to them whiche are to receiue Baptisme, the faith onely which is to be had in God, is to be preached, and after the receiuing of that Sacrament they are to be instructed of good life, as of a second precepte teaching that, whiche belongeth to the looue of their neighbour. For the lawe whiche the people receiued after the passage of the read sea, as it were after Baptisme, conteineth bothe. Neither was the distribution of the commaundementes so made, that before the passing of the readde sea, the people was taught to beware of Idolatrie: and after they were passed, were taught, that their Father and Moother were to be ho­nored, that they should not committe adulterie, not kill: and suche leeke orders of a good and innocent conuersation emong men.

That suche as will not change and amende their wicked life, are not to be receiued to Baptisme. THE XII. CHAPTER.

IF therefore any man so come to the requiring of ho­ly Baptisme, that he professe, he will not departe from [Page 18] the sacrifices of Idols, except it be perchaunce after when he list him selfe, and yet doth presently requier Baptisme, and earnestly praie that he maie be made the temple of the liuing God, being not onely an Idolater, but also a continuer in most wicked sacrilege: I aske of those menne, whither they woulde thinke him so muche as to be allowed for a Cathecumene? No doubt they will crie, he ought not. For we can not iudge other­wise of their meaning. Let them therefore render a reason by the testimonie of the Scriptures, (whiche they thinke so to be vnderstanded) howe they dare repell any from receiuing Baptisme, whiche will pro­test, and saie thus: I haue learned, and I woorshippe Christe Crucified: I beleeue Iesu Christe to be the Sonne of God: Differre me no longer. Acto. 8. Requier no more of me. The Apostle woulde not them, whome he did begette through the Ghospell, to knowe any thing els for that time, but Christe Crucified: And Phi­lippe, after that the Eunuche had pronounced, that he beleeued Iesus Christe to be the Sonne of God, did not delaie the baptising of him. Why then doo you forbidde me the woorshipping of Idols? And why re­fuse you to admitte me to the Sacrament of Christe, except I doo first departe from Idols? I haue learned to worshippe Idols from my childhood. I am rooted in it by a longe custome: I will leaue then when I am able: and when it shall be conuenient: but though I doo not, let me not yet ende my life without the Sa­crament of Christe, lest perhappes God aske my soule at their handes.

What, thinke we, woulde they answere to suche a [Page] man. Would they haue him admitted? God forbidde. I doo not beleeue them to be so farre gonne. What then will they answer to him that shall so saie? Yea, and that shal adde farther that nothing ought to be saied vnto him (at the least before baptisme) of forsaking Idolatry, no more then that former people heard thereof, before their passage through the redde sea: bicause the lawe whiche they receiued, after their deliuery out of Egypte, taught them that.

Truly they would saie to that man: Thou shalt become the temple of God, when thou hast receiued Baptisme. But the Apostle saieth, 2. Cor. 6. what hath the temple of God to doo with Idolles? But why then doo they not see, that it is leekewise to be saied: Thou shalt become the member of Christe, when thou hast receiued Baptisme? The mem­bers of Christ can not be the members of an harlot. For thus saieth the Apostle also in an other place: 1. Cor. 6. Erre not, for neither fornicators, nor seruers of Idolls, nor diuers others which he there reckeneth vp, shall inherite the kingdome of heauen. How then is it that wee exclude from baptisme Idolaters, and thinke meete to admit fornicators. When both to these, and to other euil liuers, the Apostle saieth: And truely suche haue you bene, but now you are wasshed, sanctified, and iustified in the name of our Lord Iesu Christ, and in the spirite of our God? What is then the cause, that when it appeareth wee haue power to repell both sortes, yet I permit the fornicatour cōming to baptisme to re­maine in his lewdnes, and doo not permitte the Idolater? Especially when I heare it spoken both to the one and to the other, this haue you been, but nowe are you wasshed.

But the grounde of these mens errour is, that they [Page 19] thinke all such which beleue in Christe, The er­rour, vvhich S. augustin in this vvorke cōfuteth. and haue recei­ued the Sacrament of Baptisme, are sure to be saued, but yet through fire, though they be so negligent in corre­cting their manners, that they liue extreme wickedly. Whereof I shall by and by see by Gods helpe, what is to be thought and iudged according to the Scriptures.

VVoorkes of faith should go before Baptisme. THE XIII. CHAPTER.

BVT as yet I will stande a while vpon this question, wherein they holde, that such as are baptized should be instructed in good life, and suche as come to be baptized, onely to be instructed in the faith. Which if it were so (besides so many thinges which we haue saied already) Iohn Baptist woulde not haue saied to them that came to his baptisme: Generation of Vipers, Matt. 3. who shewed you to flie from the wrathe to come? Doo ye therefore woorthy frute of penaunce &c. In whiche words he warneth them not of faith, but of good workes. In like manner to the souldiars saying, what shall we doo? He said not: beleeue first and be baptised, and afterward ye shal know what you must doo: Luca. 3. but he foretolde them and forewarned them (that in dede like a forerunner he might prepare and cleanse their life, against our Lordes comming into their harte) saying: Vexe no man, sclaunder no man, content your selues with your wages. Likewise to the Publicans asking what they should doo: exact (saith he) no more then that which is appointed to you. Th'euan­gelist thus briefly reporting these thinges (for he needed [Page] not at large to put in the whole Catechismes) gaue suf­ficiently to vnderstande, The holy Scripture reporteth not all thinges. that it apperteineth to his dutie, who instructeth the person to be baptised, to teache him and instruct him in good life. Now in case these men had aunswered Iohn flatly, wee wil not doo worthy frutes of penance, wee will slaunder, we will vexe, we will exact those thinges which are not dewe vnto vs, and yet not­withstanding after this their protestation, Iohn had bapti­sed them, yet could it not therfore be said in this matter (whereof now our question is) that when a man cometh to be baptised, he should not be instructed to leade a good life. But to passe ouer other thinges, let them remember and marke, what our Lord him selfe answered when the riche man asked of him, what good he might doo to attaine the life euerlasting: Matt. 19. if thou wilt (saith he) comme vnto life, keepe the commaundementes: When he had asked what commaundementes, our Lord rehearsed to him the pre­ceptes of the Lawe: Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not cō ­mitte aduoultrie, and so foorth. Whereunto when he had aunswered, that all these thinges he had done from his youth, then did our Lord adde farther the precept also of perfection: that selling all that he had, and bestowing in al­mes on the poore, he should haue treasure in heauen, and fol­low the same Lord. Let them behold therfore and marke that it was not said vnto him, he should beleeue and be ba­ptised (by which only helpe these men thinke, a man may come to life) but the preceptes of manners and workes were geuen vnto him: which yet can not be kept or ob­serued without faith. Neither bicause our Lord seemeth here to haue omitted the insinuacion of faith, do we ther­fore prescribe and content our selues, that only preceptes [Page 20] of manners should be opened to them that desire to come to life. For both be mutually knit together (as I said be­fore) bicause neither the loue of God can be in a man that loueth not his neighbour, neither the loue of his neigh­bour in him which loueth not God. Therfore do we find, that the Scripture doth somtime mention the one with­out the other, now faith, now workes, eche for a ful and perfite doctrine, to the end we may thereby vnderstand, that one of them can not be without the other. For why? He that beleeueth God, ought to doo that which God commaundeth: and he that therefore doth, bicause God commaundeth, must of necessitie beleue God.

That onely faith doth not suffice to saluation without good workes. THE XIIII. CHAPTER.

LET vs now therfore looke vnto that point, The prin­cipall point of this Trea­tie, and vvel to be marked. which is to be beaten forth of all religious hartes, least by a lewde securite they lose their saluatiō, if they thinke onely faith to suffise to the obteining hereof, and be ne­gligent to liue wel, and to kepe on in the way of God by good workes. For euen in th'Apostles time some not vn­derstanding certaine darke sentences of the Apostle Paul, thought him to saie: Let vs doo euil, that good may come: because he had saied: the lawe entred, Rom. 5. that offence might abound, but where offence abounded, there was grace the more abundant. Which saying of S. Paule is true in this sense, that menne receauing the lawe, and most proud­ly presuming of theire owne strengthe and abilitie, to kepe it: not by right faith calling vpon the grace of God, [Page] to ouercome their euil concupiscenses and lustes against the lawe, were iustely burdened beside the transgres­sing of the lawe, with moe, yea and more greuous of­fences. And so extreme gilt compelling them, they fled to faith. Psal. 120. Rom. 5. Whereby, they might deserue the mercie of par­done, and helpe of our Lorde, which made heauen and earth, that charitie being, thorough the holy Ghost powred in their hartes, they might doo with loue those thinges, which were commanded against the concupiscenses and lustes of this worlde, Psal. 15. Rom. 7. Hovv s. Paule is to be vnder­standed. according to that which was foresaid in the psalme: their infirmities were multiplied, and then they made hast. Therefore where the Apostle saith: He thinketh man to be iustified by faith without the workes of the Lawe: he meaneth not, that after faith receiued, and professed, the workes of iustice should be contemned, but that euery man may knowe, that he may be iustified by faith, This is meant of the first Iustifica­tion See the Treatie before. though the workes of the Lawe haue not gonne be­fore. For they doo followe him that is iustified, they go not before him, that is to be iustified. Of which matter I neede not farther to dispute in this present woorke. Namely since I haue vppon this question alreadie sette forth a large booke which is intituled: Of the letter and the spirit. Note, hovv olde the heresy is of only Faithe.

Bicause therefore this opinion was then euen in the Apostles time spronge vp, the other Apostolical Epistles of Peter, Iohn, Iames, and Iuda, doo chiefly direct their intention and purpose against the same opinion: so farre that they plainely Therfore Luther thought good vt­terly to reiect the Epistle of S Iames, in his vvritinges a­gainst kinge henry the viij. Galat. 5. 1. Cor. 13. Rom. 13. affirme, faith without workes to profite nothing: as Paule him selfe also defineth, not eue­rie faith whereby a man may beleeue in God, but that to be the healthfull, and Euangelicall faith, whose workes [Page 23] procede of Charitie: that faith (saith he) which worketh thorough loue or Charitie. For which cause also he shew­eth, the same faith, which some men thinke to suffise vnto saluation, to be so farre from profiting any whit, that he saith: If I haue all faith, so as I may remoue mountaines, and yet haue not Charitie, I am nothing. But where this faithfull Charitie woorketh, there without doubt is good life. For, the fulnes of the Lawe is Charitie. Wheruppon to make the matter plaine, Peter in his second epistle, where he exorteth vnto holinesse of life, and woorkes, and foreshewed, that this world should passe away, but new heauens, and new earth, was to be loked for, which shall be geuen to be inhabited of the iust: that they might hereby take good hede how they liued, to become mete and worthy of that habitation, knowing that out of certaine darke sentences of S. Paull some lewde personnes, had ta­ken occasiō, to be carelesse of wel liuing, Note. as being sure of their saluation which is in faith, said: that certeine thinges there were in S. Paules Epistle most hard to be vnderstan­ded which men did peruert euē as they did other scriptures, to their owne destruction: (whereas yet the same Apostle Paul thought (no doubt) of the euerlasting saluatiō (which is not geauen but to good liuers, euen in suche sorte, as the other Apostles did): Peter, I say, knowing, this, 2. Pet. 3. saieth as foloweth: All these thinges then perishing, of what sorte ought ye to be in holy conuersations, and woorkes of pietie, expecting and hastening to the presence of the day of our Lorde, by the which the heauens burning shalbe losed, and the elementes by the heate of fier dissolued. But we looke for according to his promisses, newe heauens, and a newe earth, wherein iustice inhabiteth. VVherefore (most deer­ly [Page] beloued) sins you looke for these thinges, labour that ye may be found before him sounde, and without spot, in peace: and thinke the patient expecting of our Lorde to be health­ful vnto you, euen as our deerest beloued brother Paul wrote, vnto you, according to that wisedome, which was geuen vn­to him, speaking of these thinges, in manner in all his Epi­stles, wherein are some thinges harde to be vnderstanded, which vnlearned, and wauering persons doo peruert, euen as the rest of the Scriptures, to their owne destruction. You therefore (deerly beloued) now foreknowing these thinges, be ye ware lest being seduced into the errours of suche as be false, ye fall from your strength. But increase in grace, and the vnderstanding of our Lorde, and Sauiour Iesu Christ: to him be glory both nowe and for euer.

Iames. 2.But Iames is vehemently offended against them which conceiue faith to be of value vnto saluation without woorkes, in so much that he compareth them euen with diuelles, saying: Thou beleuest that there is one God: Thou doest well, and the diuelles also beleue so, and tremble there­at. Marc. 1. Matt. 16. What could be saied more truely, more briefly and more vehemently? Verely we reade in the Ghospel, that the diuelles said no lesse, confessing Christ to be the sonne of God: whiche saying yet in them was rebuked, though in Peter praised and commended. Iac. 2. Note. What shall it profitte you (my brethern) saith Iames, if a man say he haue faith, but haue not workes? can faith saue him? He saith also in the same place: that faith without workes is dead. Howe farre then are they deceiued, that by a dead faith, promise vnto them selues euerlasting life?

Faith and good workes together are required for the attaining of saluation. THE XV. CHAPTER.

WHERFORE we must diligently consider, how that sentence of the Apostle Paul, which in dede is hard to be vnderstande, ought truely to be taken: where he saieth: 1. Cor. 3. for other foundation can no man lay, but that which is laid, which is Christ Iesu. But if a man build vppon the foundation, gold, siluer, precious stones, blockes, hay and stubble, euery mans woorke shalbe shewed: for the day of our Lord shal declare it, bicause it shalbe reuea­led in fier, and the fier shall trie what euery mans woorke is. Yf the woorke that any man hath builded thereon, do tar­ry, it shall receiue rewarde, but if any man his woorkes doo burne, it shall receiue hurt, but him selfe shalbe saued, so yet as by fier. Which wordes of the Apostle some do so ex­pounde, that they be said to build vppon this foundation, golde, siluer, and precious stones, who doo adde good workes vnto the saith, which is in Iesu Christ: and they to builde hay, blockes, and stubble, who hauing the same faith, doo euill woorkes. Whereupon they thinke, that through certaine paines of fier, these later kinde of menne may be purged and made meete to receiue saluation, through the merite of the foundation, whereupon they build. If this opinion be true, then we graunt, that these men vpon a charitable cōsideration, do labour that al per­sons should without difference be admitted to baptisme: not only men and wemen that be adulterers, pretending false mariages, against Gods ordinance, but also common harlottes persisting in their most filthy profession: whom [Page] surely no Church (how meanely so euer it were gouer­ned) hath vsed to admitte, onlesse they first forsoke that shamelesse prostitution of them selues. But by this their o­pinion, why they should not absolutely be admitted, I see not. For who had not rather, that suche as laying first the foundation, though they heape thereon blockes, hay, and stubble, should not (though with somewhat the longer fire) be purged, then to perish euerlastingly? But then should those textes be false, which are cleere, and haue in them selues no darcknes, or ambiguitie at all: If I haue all faith so as I may remoue mountaines, 1. Cor. 13. and yet haue no cha­ritie, Iac. 2. I am nothing. And what shall it auaile (my brethern) if a man say he haue faith, and yet haue no workes: can his faith saue him? That also shal be false, where it is said: Be not deceiued, 1. Cor. 6. for neither fornicators, Idolaters, Adulterers, effeminate persons, offenders against kind, nor theues, coue­tous persons, Dronckards, sclaunderers, or extorcioners, shal inherite the kingdome of heauen. Gala. 5. Then also is that false: Manifest are the workes of the fleshe, which are, forni­cations, vncleanes, lechery, idolatry, witchcraft, enmite, con­tentions, emulations, stomaking, dissension, heresie, enuie, dronckennes, glottonie, and suche like, which I foretell you, euen as I haue done heretofore, that they which doo suche thinges, shall not possesse the kingdome of heauen. These places, I saie, by their opinion shalbe all false. For if they onely beleeue and be baptised, though they perseuer in suche euils, they shalbe yet saued thorough fier: say they. And so they that are baptised in Christ, yea though they doo such thinges, shal possesse the kingdome of heauen which S. 1. Cor. 6. Paul denieth. Againe in vaine is it said: such haue you bene, but you are now whasshed, if they that be wasshed [Page 21] and baptized, remaine yet such. In vaine also may that seeme to be spoken by Peter: 1. Pet. 3. Euen so in like manner doth baptisme saue you, not the laying down of the filth of the flesh, but the testimony of a good conscience. For by them, Bap­tisme saueth euen those which haue the worst conscien­ces, and ful of al wickednes and iniquitie: yea though they be not chaunged by any penaunce, from those euils. For thorough the foundation, which in the same Baptisme is laied, they shall be saued: (saie they) though it be by fier. Neither doo I see to what purpose Christe saied: If thou wilt come to life, keepe the commaundementes: Matth. 19 Nota. or why he taught those thinges that pertaine to good woorkes, if without keeping them a man may come to life, Iacob. 2. by onely Faith, which without woorkes is dead. And how shal that be true, that to them which he wil put on his left hand he shal saie: Goe ye into euerlasting fier which is prepared for the diuel and his aungels, where he blameth them, Matth. 25 not bicause they did not beleue, but bicause they did not good woorkes. For truly lest any man should promise vnto him selfe eternal life, by faith, which without woorkes is dead, therfore did he saie he would cal out and seperate all na­tions, Nota. which being mingled together did feed as it were in one and the same pastour, that it maie plainely appeare, those they are, that shall saie vnto him: (Lord, when did wee see thee suffer suche and suche thinges, and did not mi­nister vnto the?) who beleeuing in him, did not care to woorke good workes: as though by their dead faith, they shoulde come to euerlasting life. But what? Shall they (trowe wee) goe into euerlasting fier, whiche leaue the woorkes of mercie vndone, and shal not they go, which haue taken awaie other mens goodes, and haue ben vn­mercifull [Page] againe them selues in corrupting within them selues the temple of God? as though the workes of mer­cy did profitte any thing, without Charitie, considering that the Apostel saieth: 1. Cor. 13. If I geue all my good vnto the poore, and haue not Charitie, it auaileth mee nothing. Or may a man loue his neighbour as him selfe, whiche doth not loue him selfe? Psal. 10. For he that loueth iniquitie, hateth his owne soule. Neither can that be saied here, which some do saie, and so deceaue them selues, that it is termed euerla­sting fier, but not euerlasting burning. For they thinke, that they to whome for their dead faith, they promise saluation by fier, should passe through a fier that shall be of it selfe euerlasting, but that their burning, that is the ope­ration of the fier vppon them, should not be euerlasting. For this also our Lord forseeing, Matt. 25. concluded thus: So shall they goo into euerlasting burning, but the Iust into euerla­sting life. Their burning therefore shall be euerlasting, euen as the fier is, and the truth it selfe saieth, that they shall go into this fire, in whom he hath shewed not faith, but good woorkes to haue failed. If therefore all these places and others innumerable whiche maie be founde, spoken without any ambiguitie, throughout al the Scrip­tures, shalbe false: then maie that vnderstanding be trewe of blocks, hey, and stubble, that they shalbe saued through fier, which holding onely faith in Christe haue neglected good workes. But if these sayinges be true, and clere, then without doubt an other vnderstanding must be searched out, in that sentence of the Apostle, which maie iustly be placed emong those, whiche Peter saied to be in his writinges harde to be perceiued: which menne must not peruert to their owne distruction, by assuring the wic­ked [Page 24] of saluation, against these most manifest testimonies of the Scriptures, namely where they doo most obsti­nately continue in their wickednes, and be not tourned by amendement or penaunce.

VVhat faith it is that saueth a man, and what it is to beleeue in Christe, also the ex­position of the place of S. Paule. THE XVI. CHAPTER.

HERE perhappes it maie be demaunded of me, what I my selfe thinke of this saying of S. Paule the Apostle, and how I thinke it to be vnderstan­ded. I confesse, I had rather heare in this pointe menne of more learning, and vnderstanding, that might so ex­pounde and laie foorth the same, that all those places of holy Scripture, which I haue before alleaged, might remaine true, certaine and vndoubted: and euen so of other textes also not by me rehersed, whereby the Scrip­ture dooth most euidently witnesse, that no faith pro­fiteth, but only that whiche the Apostle defineth: to wit, that, whiche woorketh through looue and Charitie: Galat. 5. and that the same faith without woorkes, can saue no man, either without fier, or by fier. For if it maie saue by fier, then yet it saueth: but it is absolutely, Iacob. 2. and plainely saied: what auaileth it a man to saie, hee hath faith and yet wanteth woorkes? can his faith saue him? Yet will I saye, as breefely as I canne, what I my selfe [Page] thinke of this sentence of the Apostle, whiche is hard in dede to be vnderstanded. My former protestatiō alwaies reserued, where I said I had rather heare, and geue place to my betters. 1. Cor. 3. Christ is the foundation in the woorke of the wise and circumspect builder. This needeth no expo­sition. For it is plainly saied: Other foundation can no man laie, besides that is laide, which is Christ Iesu. But if Christ be the foundation, then without doubt the faith of Christ is the foundation. Ephes. 3. For, Christ dwelleth in our hartes by faith, as the same Apostle saith. Now the faith of Christ is none other, then that which the Apostle defineth, to witte, that whiche woorketh, through looue and Charitie. For the faith of the diuels, wherwith they beleeue also, yea and tremble, and confesse Iesu Christ to be the Sonne of God, can not be taken for the foundation. Why so? Bicause that is not a faith which woorketh through looue: but is a faith wrested out by feare. The faith therefore of Christe, the faith of Christian grace, that is to saie, the faith, which woorketh through charitie, being laide in the foundation, suffreth no man to perishe. But now what it is, to build vppon this foundation gold, siluer, precious stones, and blockes, hey, and stubble: if I shall labour exactly to expounde, I feare least the verie exposition it selfe will become somewhat harde also to be vnder­standed. Yet will I endeuour, so farre as our Lord shall geeue me grace, bothe breefely, and as plainely as I can, to open that I thinke. Beholde, he that sought to learne of the good Master and teacher, what good he might doo to come to euerlasting life, had this aun­swer, Matth. 19. if he would come vnto life, he should keepe the com­maundementes. And when he asked further, what [Page 25] commaundementes? It was saied vnto him, Exod. 20. Thou shalt not kill. Thou shalt not committe adulterie: thou shalt not steale. Thou shalt not geeue false witnesse. Honour thy Father and Mother: Looue thy neighbour as thy selfe. To the ende that doing these thinges, he might holde the faith of Christe: that faith no doubt, whiche worketh through loue. For he could not loue his neigh­bour as him selfe, excepte he had receyued the loue of God, without the whiche he could not loue him selfe. But if he would further doo that, whiche our Lorde there added, saying: If thow wilt be perfit, goe and sell all that thou haste, and geaue to the poore, and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen, come and followe mee: then should he haue builded vppon that foundation, golde, 1. Cor. 7. siluer and pre­tiouse stones. For he woulde not then haue thought, but of those onely thinges that pertaine to God: howe he mighte please God: and these thoughtes to please God, are as I thinke, golde, siluer, and pretiouse stones. But now if he had yet a certaine carnal affection and loue to­warde his richesse, though he gaue great almes thereof, and neither woulde for the increase thereof, attempt any fraude or extortion, or for feare of diminishing or loosing them, Take hede Reader, least thou leese the foundati­on, by lo­uing to muche vvorldly thinges, fall into any lewde or wicked doing (for by so do­ing he shoulde quite leese the foundation it selfe) but if (for the carnall affection, which as I saied before, he bare to those goodes) he could not without griefe and sorrow lacke them, then shoulde this man builde vpon that foun­dation, heie, blockes, and stubble. Especially, if he had al­so a wyfe, and vsed her in suche sorte, that he would for her sake thinke the more earnestly of those thinges which appertaine to the worlde, and howe he might please her. [Page] Seing then, that these goodes loued with a carnal affecti­on, are not loste without sorrowe, for that cause they whiche so haue and possesse them, as long as they keepe in the foundation that faith, whiche worketh thorough Charitie, and doo not by any meanes, or couetousnes preferre those worldly pleasures before the looue of God, doo by susteyning hinderaunce in the losse of them, attayne yet by a certayne fyer of sorrowe vnto saluation. From whiche sorrowe and losse a man is so muche the more safe, and sure, by howe muche the lesse he hath looued those thinges, and enioyed them in suche sorte, as though he had not had them. But he that eyther for the keeping, or for the getting of worde­ly riches committeth murther, adulterie, fornication, Idololatrie, and suche lyke, shall not bycause of the foundation, be saued through fyer, but loosing quyte the foundation, shalbe tormented with euerlasting fyer.

Wherefore that also whiche they alleage out of the Apostle (thinking to proue thereby that only faith pro­fitteth) where he saieth: 1. Cor. 7. If the infidell partye departe, let him, or her, departe: for a broother, or a sister, is not in suche thinges subiect vnto bondage: The duty to God is to be pre­ferred be­fore the bonde of vvedlocke that is to say, that for the fayth of Christe, euen the very wife coupled in lawfull Matrimonie, should without fault be forsaken, yf she will not tarry with a Christian man, onely for this cause bicause he is a Christian: they marke not withal, that by the same saying of the Apostle shee may very wel, and lawfully be dismissed and put away, yf shee say vn­to her husband, I will not be thy wyfe, onlesse thou heape riches vnto me by theft, or except thou (nowe thou art a Christian man) vse thy accustomed robberies, [Page 26] wherewith thou diddest furnish our house: or any other kinde of lewdnesse or wickednesse, that her husband be­fore had vsed wherewith shee being delighted did either satisfie her lust, or get her liuing easely, or goe the more gaily apparelled. For then he to whom his wyfe shal thus saye, if he haue truely done penaunce from deade wor­kes at his comming vnto Baptisme, and haue in his foun­dation faithe, whiche woorketh through looue, without doubt he shal haue more regard to the looue of the grace of God, then to the voluptuousnes of the fleshe, Gal. 5. and will strongly cut awaye the member that doth offende him: and what soeuer sorrowe of his harte he doo by carnall affection to his wyfe, indure, by suche separation, that lo is all the hurt that he shall suffer, that sorrowe is the fyer, by the whiche his heie being burned, he shall be saued. But yf he so enioyed his wife, as that he kepte her not for concupiscence, but for charitie and pitie, to see yf perhaps in time he might winne her to the faith, yelding rather, then requyring, the duty of wedlocke, truly he shal not be carnally sorry, when he is separated from such mariage. For why? he did not, though married, purpose any other thing, then godly, 1. Cor. 7. and howe he might please God. Math. 5. And by this meanes looke howe muche the more he buylded by such godly purposes, gold, siluer, and pretious stones, so much the lesse losse should he susteyne: and so muche the lesse coulde his buylding, whiche was not nowe of heie, but of substantiall golde and siluer, be burned with any fyer. And thus whether men do suffer such thinges in this lyfe only, or that after this lyfe, some such Iudgementes do followe, the saying of S. Paule thus expounded, doth not (I trowe) vary from reason, or truth. [Page] How be it, if there be any other good exposition thereof, that my happe is not to chose or to light on, yet so long as we holde this, we are not forced absurdely to saie vnto vniust personnes, 1. Tim. 1. rebelles, traitours, the lewde and defiled killers of their fathers or mothers, murtherers, fornica­tours, offenders againste kinde, theeues, bribers, lyers, periured personnes, or suche like, whiche are contrary to the sownde doctrine, whiche is according to the Go­spel of the glory of the blessed God: if ye do no more but beleue in Christ, and take the Sacrament of his Baptisme, though ye doe not forsake your moste wicked lyfe, yet shall ye be saued.

Neither can herein the woman of Chananee prescribe against vs, because our Lorde gaue her at the firste, that shee asked, Mat. 15. when he had saied before: It is not good to take the breade of children, and geaue it vnto dogges. For he being the searcher of the heart, sawe her chaunged with­in, whome he praised by worde of mouthe. And there­fore he saide not: O dogge, great is thy faith, but, O wo­man, Mat. 15. great is thy faith. He chaunged his terme, bycause he sawe the affection chaunged in her, and knewe that of suche his rebuking of her, was growen good fruite. But it were in deede to be maruailed at, if he had praised in her, Iac. 2. faith without good workes, that is to saie, a dead faith, and not suche a faith as might woorke through loue: which S. Iames was not afraied to call a faith not of Christians, but of Diuelles. Finally, if they will not vnderstande this woman of Chananee to haue chaunged in her heart, her wicked woorkes, and manners, when Christe by con­tempt and reproche rebuked her: then, whome so euer they shall finde onely to beleeue, and yet not onely not to [Page 27] hide their wicked life, but freely to professe it, and neuer meane to chaunge it: let them on Gods name heale their children if they can, as the daughter of that woman of Chananee was healed, but let them not make them mem­bers of Christ, which wil not forbeare to be the members of an harlotte. In dede they doe not amisse vnderstande, that he doth sinne against the holy Ghost, and is without pardon, giltie of eternall sinne, whiche till the very ende of his life wil not beleue in Christe. But this were true, if they rightly vnderstoode what it were to beleeue in Christe. For it is not, to haue the faith of Diuelles, which is rightly called a dead faith: but to haue that faith which worketh through loue and charitie.

Suche as obstinately continue in lewde and vn­godly life, should be put backe from Bap­tisme, and what it is to hide our Lord his money. THE XVII. CHAPTER.

WHICH thinges being so, when we dooe not admitte suche vnto Baptisme, we goe not about to pul vppe the cockle before the time, but we are lothe to goe farther and sowe cockle as the Diuell dothe. Neither doe we lette or kepe of him that is wil­ling to come vnto Christe: but by their owne profession we conuince them, that they haue no will to come vnto Christ. Neither doe we forbid them to beleue in Christ, but we plainely shewe, that they will not beleue Christe, who doe either saie that it is not adulterie, which he saith [Page] is adulterie, or els doe beleeue that adulterers may be his members, who (as he teacheth vs by his Apostle) shall not inherite the kingdome of heauen: but are enemies to the sownde doctrine, Gallat. 5. 1. Tim. 1. which is according to the Gospell of the glory of the holy God. And therefore these men are not to be accompted emong them, Luc. 4. which came vnto the mar­riage feast, but emong them that woulde not come. For when they dare moste openly gainesaie the very Do­ctrine of Christe, and contrary the holy Gospel: they are not repelled when they come, but them selues refuse to come.

But as for them who renounce the worlde, at the the least in woordes, though not in deedes: they come and are sowen emong the wheate, they are heaped vppe in the flower. They are numbred emong the sheepe, they are entred within the compasse of the nettes, and mingled emonge the Gheastes. But whether they be hidden and vnknowen, or whether they appeare and be seene, so they be within: then shal there be a reason to beare with them, when there is no meane or abilitie to amende them, and when wee may not presume to sepe­rate them. But God forbidde wee shoulde so vnder­stande, Mat. 13. that whiche is written: They whome they founde, were browghte in to the marriage feaste: bothe good and euill, that it shoulde be thoughte, they brought in suche as professed they woulde stil continew euill. For then the very seruauntes of the Maister of the howse, didde sowe cockle. And so shoulde it be false whiche is writ­ten: but the enemie whiche soweth the same, is the Di­uell. But bycause this can not be false, therefore that the seruauntes broughte in bothe good and badde, is to be [Page 28] ment that thei brought in such as were either secrete and vnknowen naught, or elles after they were brought and lette in, appeared to be naught. These woordes, good and badde, may also be meant to haue ben spoken in re­specte of common conuersation of mannes life: in which respecte suche as haue not yet beleeued, are sometime eyther praised, or dispraised. And in this considera­tion our Lorde admonished his Disciples, whome hee firste sent foorthe to preache his Ghospel: Mat. 10. that into what Cittie so euer they came, they shoulde enquire, who was there woorthy, that they mighte dwell with him, till they departed thence. For who shall be that woorthy, but he that by the estimation of his owne neighbours shall be counted good? And who vnwoorthy, but he that is knowen emong them for euill? Of bothe these kindes there come vnto the faith of Christe. And so there are broughte in bothe good and badde, when those that be euill doe not refuse penance from their deade woorkes. But if they refuse, then are they not repelled, being de­sirouse to come in: but they them selues doe by open de­nyall, departe from entring in.

Neyther shall that seruaunte be blamed or condem­ned emong the slowthfull that woulde not bestowe his Maisters talente vppon suche as these are. Mat. 25. For vppon these he woulde haue employed it: but they woulde not receiue it. Of them that hide Gods ta­lent. For this parable was propownded for them whiche will not take on them the office to be Gods Mi­nister or Stewarde in his Churche, pretending a slowth­full excuse, that they will not make an accompte for other mennes sinnes, whiche heare, and dooe not, that is to saie, whiche receiue, and render not.

But when a faithfull and diligente stewarde readie in lay­ing foorthe, and moste desirouse of his maisters gaine, saieth to the Adulterer, bee no more an Adulterer: if thou wilte be baptised, beleeue Christe whiche saieth, that this, whiche thou doest, is adulterie: if thow wilte be baptised, be not the member of an harlotte, if thou wilte be the member of Christe: and if he aun­swere I will not obey, I will not so doe, this manne will not take our Lordes true money, but rather will bring in to our Lordes treasure, his owne forged and counterfaite coyne. But if he would professe and promise to doe it, and did it not, nor woulde be afterwarde by any meane corrected, there woulde be founde, what to be done with him, least he be vnprofitable to others, which coulde not be profitable to him selfe: to the intent that if there were an yll fissh within the good nettes of our Lord, yet should it not entangle our Lordes fisshes in his naughtie nettes: that is to saie, though he leade in the Churche an euill life, yet shoulde he not there institute an euill doctrine. For when suche personnes doe defende suche their euill deedes, or openly professing, that they will continewe therein, are admitted to Baptisme, they seeme to teache plainely, that fornicatours and adulterers, yea though they continew in their wickednesse to their liues ende, shall possesse the kingdome of God, and that they shall come to lyfe and eternal saluation, Iac. 2. by merite of faith, which with­out woorkes is deade. These are the naughtie nettes, which the fisshers ought chiefely to beware of, if at the leaste, by that parable of the Gospell, Bisshops and other inferior rulers of the Churche, are meant by the woorde fisshers, Mat. 4. bicause it was said: Come yee, and I will make yee [Page 29] fisshers of menne. See the fruite of euil do­ctrine. For in good nettes may bothe good and yll fisshes be taken: but in euill nettes good fisshes can not be taken. For in good doctrine, bothe he may be good, that heareth and followeth, and he euil, which heareth and followeth not. But in euill doctrine, bothe he that taketh it for true, although he doe not obey and folowe it, is euill: and he that obeyeth and foloweth it, is woorse.

It is no newe Doctrine, that suche shoulde be kept from Baptisme, who openly saie, that they wil continew in their lewde liuing. THE XVIII. CHAPTER.

THIS truely is to be maruailed at, that our brethren whiche are otherwise minded, then we nowe de­fende, whereas they ought to departe from this so perillouse an opinion, be it new or olde, doe yet say, that this is a new doctrine, whereby wicked men openly pro­fessing without shame, that they will perseuere in their wicked deedes, are not admitted vnto Baptisme. As though they were wandering in some straunge countrie, I knowe not where, and sawe not, that harlottes, plaiers, and other suche like professours of publike filthinesse, are not suffered to come to the Sacramentes of Christe, till those their bondes be first losed, and broken. The aun­cient cu­stome of the church Yet should suche kinde of people by these mennes opinion be all ad­mitted. But it is wel, that the holy Churche hath kept [Page] and continewed this auncient and firme custome descen­ding of that most cleare truth, whereby it is assured, that those which doe such thinges, shall not possesse the kingdome of heauen. Hence it is, that they which refuse to doe pe­nance from those dead workes, are not suffered to come vnto Baptisme. And if any haue crept in, vnlesse they af­terwarde being amended doe penaunce, they can not be saued. But if drunkerds, couetouse personnes, and sclaunderers, or committers of the like damnable vices, can not by their open deedes be conuinced or reproo­ued, yet are they sharpely corrected, with preceptes, in­structions, and Catechismes. And then all such changing their willes into a better purpose, are seene to come vnto Baptisme. But if they haue perhaps seene and noted some negligently, in some places to haue vsually admitted adul­terers, Exod. 20. whome not mans lawe, but Gods lawe condem­neth, that is to saie, which kepe other mens wiues as their owne, or women, whiche companie likewise with the husbandes of other women, they oughte by those good vsages of the Churche indeuour to refourme suche euill doinges, that is to saie, prouide that neither these offen­dours be admitted, and not by these euil doinges to de­praue the good and right order: by thinking it not meete or necessary so muche as to instructe suche, as desier Ba­ptisme, of the correction and amendemente of their ma­ners: and so consequently to admitte al the professours euen of those publike villanies, that is, harlottes, Baudes, swoorde players for lyfe and deathe, and suche like, yea though they continewe in their euilles. For concer­ning all those vices whiche the Apostle numbreth vppe, concludinge that suche as doe those thinges, Galat. 5. shall not [Page 30] possesse the kingdome of God, they whiche haue dewe and earnest care of their charge, dooe (as is seemely and meete) blame and sharpely rebuke suche thinges when they bee opened vnto them: and suche as doe re­siste, and professe to continew therein, they doe not admitte at all to the receiuinge of Baptisme.

Of the false opinion of them, that saie three onely vices are to be punnished by excommuni­cation, and all other to be re­compenced by almes deedes. THE XIX. CHAPTER.

BVT some there be, that thinke that all other sinnes are easily recompensed by almes: and onely three to be deadly, and to be punnished by excommunication, vntil by a more seuere penaunce they be healed: to wit, vnchaste life, idolatry, and murther.

It is not nowe needefull to dispute what opinion this is, and whether it be to be corrected, or allowed, least we drawe this worke whiche we haue nowe taken in hande, to muche in length by reason of this question, whiche to the finishing of our woorke in hande, is not nowe neces­sarie. It suffiseth also, that if all vices dooe exclude from being admitted to the Sacramente of Baptisme, emong those, al adulterie is comprised. And if there be but three onely to be excepted, then is yet of those three, adulterie one: whereof this our disputation was firste mooued. But for so muche as the manners of euill [Page] Christians, which haue bene before time very euil, seeme yet not to haue proceded so farre as to this vice, that men woulde marry other mennes wiues, or women the hus­bandes of other women, it is like that hereby this negli­gence hath crept into some Churches, that in the Cate­chesing or instruction of such, as required Baptisme, these vices were neither required of, nor reproued. And there­of came to passe that men beganne euen to defende them, whiche yet are rare and seldome seene emong them that are christened, if by remisse negligence we make them not defensable. For suche negligence in some, wante of ex­perience in others, and in others ignorance we may pro­bably iudge, that our Lord signified by the sleape in man, where he saieth: Mat. 13. But when menne slept, the enemies came and ouersowed cockle. And it is an argumente to thinke, that those vices haue but now of late appeared in the ma­ners of the woorst Christian men: S Cypri­ans sermō De lapsis. bycause that S. Cypri­an in his Sermon made of suche as were fallen in time of persecution, when lamenting and reprouing vice, he had remembred many thinges vnto them, whereby he sayed the indignation of God was iustly moued, to suffer his Churche to be scourged with intolerable persecution: he dothe not at all mention there, any of these vices fore­named. And yet dothe he not passe ouer in silence, but earnestly auouche, that it was a pointe of euill manners, for Christians to ioyne in marriage with Infidelles: which saieth he (in that place) is naught elles, but with shame to prostitute the members of Christe to the Gentilles. Yet now in these our daies, this is scant thought to be a sinne, bicause there is nothing in dede cōmaunded therof in the new Testament. And therfore haue some other thought [Page 31] it lawefull, or elles leaft it as it were in doubt. A. And euen so, is that doubteful, See the Notes fo­lovving after this Chapter. whether Herode maryed the wyfe of his broother lyuing, or elles after he was deade. And therefore is it not very playne, what it was that Iohn saied, was vnlawefull for him to doo. Lykewise there maye be some doubte, whether a Concubine profes­singe that shee will neuer knowe other manne yf shee be put away from him to whome shee is subiecte, should not be allowed to the receyuing of baptisme. B. And farther it may seeme, that he whiche putteth awaye his wyfe taken in adulterie and marrieth another should not be wayed in equall ballaunce with them, that put awaye their wiues without cause of adulterie and marry others. C. And that poynte seemeth so darke in the diuine Scri­ptures, whether he who may without doubt, for adul­terie put awaye his wife, should be yet accompted an adulterer, if he marry an other, as that (I thinke) to be deceaued in the vnderstanding of that poynte, were a veniall sinne. Wherefore suche as are manifest crimes of shamelesse vnchastitie, are vtterly to be reiected from Baptisme, onlesse the partyes by chaunging their mindes, and by penaunce be amended. But for suche as are doubtefull, it is to be laboured, and foreseene by all meanes, that suche coniunctions be not made. For what neede is it for a man to put his heade vnder so great daunger of doubt, and ambiguitie? D. But yf any suche matches or coniunctions fortune to be made, I can not certainly say whether suche persons as make them, should by like reason be thought vnmeete to be admitted to Baptisme.

Necessary annotations for the better vnderstanding of this xix th. Chapter, in some doubtefull places which by misvn­derstanding may perhappes minister some cause of Error or scruple to the Reader.

A.[Euen so is that doubtful.] The doubt which S. Augu­stine findeth heere in the worde of S. Iohn the Baptiste vn­to Herode concerning his mariage, is by him selfe resolued, after the writing of this Booke, in a Sermon that he prea­ched to the people, vpon the. 140. Psalme, where he hath these wordes. In Psalm. 140. Occiditur ab Herode, qui dicebat ei: non licet tibi habe­re vxorem fratrit tui: Neque enim frater eius sine posteritate decesse­rat. He is slaine of Herode, which said vnto him: It is not law­ful for thee to haue thy brothers wife. For his brother died not without issew. He saith it was not lawful for him to mar­ry his broothers wife, and addeth the cause, for that his broo­ther had issue of the same wife.

B.[And farther may seme] How that case is to be weighed he resolueth plainly and directly determining in the Bookes, whiche he wrote long after vnto Pollentius of vnlawfull mar­riages, Tom. 6. li. 1. cap. 9. saying: Maius adulterium quis esse negat, vxore non fornicante dimissa, alteram ducere, quàm si fornicantem quis dimiserit, & tunc als ram duxerit, non quia & hoc adulteriū non est, sed quia minus est, vbi fornicante dimissa, altera ducitur: who denieth it to be a greater adultery, for a man hauing put away his wife not fall in forni­cation by her cōmitted, to marry an other, then if putting her away for fornication, he then marry an other? not bicause this is not also adultery, but for that it is the lesse, then the firste, where the wife being put away for fornication, an other is married. And in the same Chapter he farther saith: Ambos enim, licet alterū altero grauius, moechos tamen esse cognoscimus. VVe know both of them to be adulterers, though the one more greuous then the other. And so we see that though not in equal and euen ballance, yet are they both weyed in one ba­lance of adulterie.

[And that point semeth to darke. C.] In the bookes before alleged which he wrote to Pollentius, To. 6. li. 1. ad Pollēt. cap. 9. it was vnto him a matter so euident and plaine, that being out of al doubt thereof, he doubted not to say: That whether a man put away his wife that hath cōmitted no adultery, or her that hath ben taken in adultery, if he mary an other, he cōmitteth not a smal or ve­nial offence, but manifest adultery, which is a mortal, and ded­ly sinne, saying: vtros (que) moechos esse minimè dubitamus. VVe nothing doubt but that they be both adulterers. And in an other place of the same worke speaking of them, who for vnchast life put their wiues out of their cōpany, he saith: To. 6. li. 2. ad Pollēt. cap. 19. To. 7. de Nupt. & Concupis. lib. 1. c. 10 Non alia quarant con­iugia, quia non erunt coniugia, sed adulteria. Let them not seeke other mariages: for they shalbe no marriages, but adulteries. To the same effect in an other worke, whiche he wrote also, after this booke, he saith, that who so euer, in that case mar­rieth againe: Lege Euangelij, reus erit adulterij: By the law of the Ghospel, he shalbe guilty of adulterie.

[But if any such matches fortune to be made I can not certainly say.] Touching this point also, D. he saith in an other place, in the person of his aduersary, yet as a truth in both sides graunted. Quòd videlicet qui dimittit, & viuere permittit adulteram, Tom. 6. de Adulteri­nis Con­iugijs ad Pollent. li. 2. ca. 16. si alterā duxerit, quamdiu prior illa viuit, perpetuus adulter est, nec agit poenitētiam fructuosam à flagitio non recedens. Nec si Catechumenus est: ad baptismū admittitur, quoniā ab eo quod impedit non mutatur. That he which putteth away his wife for adultery, and suffereth her to liue, if he marry an other, as long as that former wife li­ueth, he is a continual adulterer: neither doth he any fruteful penance, as long as he cōtinueth in that wicked acte. Neither if he be a Catechumen, can be admitted to Baptisme, bicause he leaueth not that, which letteth him from baptisme.

Thus much haue I thought good to say here (good Reader) to the end that neither thou shouldest misconstrue S. Augu­stine, neither doubt of his mind and opinion in these pointes, which albeit he doth not resolue here, yet as thou seest, he doth in other and later Bookes, by him written, cleerly de­fine, and plainly teache.

VVhat they ought to doo that are to be baptised, and what benefit they take in baptisme. THE XX. CHAPTER.

THerefore to shewe nowe what is the sownd and true doctrine, lest a daungerous securitie be geeuen to any deadly sinne, or elles a more daungerous au­thoritie graunted: this is the order of the cure and re­medy thereof: That they whiche are to be baptised, do beleeue in God the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghost, in such order and sorte as the Creede is deliuered, that they do penaunce from thier deade workes, and doubte not but that they shall receyue in Baptisme a ful and per­fect remission of all their sinnes paste. Not yet so, that it shall be nowe lawfull for them to sinne. But that it shall be no more hurtful to them, that they haue before sinned. And that it is a remission of al that is past, not a permission to do the like any more. Then may it truly be said euen spiritually, Ioan. 5. behold thou art made whole: nowe sinne no more: which our Lorde therefore saied, of the bodyly health, bicause he knewe, that to him whome he healed, that paine and disease in the fleshe was happened, by the de­sert of his sinnes. But to him that entreth an adulterer to be baptised, and being baptised, goeth forth an adulterer, I maruaile howe these menne can thinke it may be saied, behold thow art made whole. For what can be a gre­uous and deadly disease, if adulterie shalbe accompted healthe?

It is not to be thought, that the Apostles admitted to Baptisme suche as liued in great and heinous sinne. THE XXI. CHAPTER.

BVT in the three thousandes (saie they) whom the Apostles Baptised in one daie, Obiectiō. and in so many thou­sandes of beleeuers, Acto. 2. emong whome the Apostle preached, and filled with the Gospell the whole coun­treis between Hierusalem and Slauonie, Rom. 15. it is leeke there were some menne cowpled with other mens wiues, and some weemen with other wiues husbandes, wher­vpon the Apostles shoulde haue made a certaine rule, which should from thence foorth, haue been kepte in the Churches, whither suche should not be admitted to Bap­tisme, except they had first forsaken and corrected their adulterous liues. Ansvver. As though it might not leekewise be saied against them, that they finde not any one men­cioned, who being suche, was admitted. Or as though the Scripture could conueniently, haue made mention of the particular crimes of euery man. Which truly would haue growen to an infinit matter, and nothing needfull: sith that generall rule is sufficient at the full, where Pe­ter at large protesteth to suche, as were to be baptised, saying, withdrawe your selues from this wicked worlde. Acto. 2. For who doubteth adultery to appertaine to the wicked­nes of this worlde, and those especially which choose to continue in that iniquitie? But in like manner maie it be saied of common harlotes, (which no Church admitteth to Baptisme, till they be deliuered from that filthy life) [Page] that emong so many thousandes then of beleeuers, emong so many nations, some such might be found, and that the Apostles should haue geuen for the rules of their recea­uing, or of their repelling. But by some smaller matters, wee maie well gather coniecture, of the greater. For if the Publicans comming to the Baptisme of Iohn, were forbidden, Lucae. 2. to exact any more, then was appointed and taxed vnto them, I maruaile if adultery could be permitted to suche as came to the Baptisme of Christe.

Obiectiō. They saie also, that the Israelites committed many and greuous offences: and shedde muche blood of Pro­phetes: and yet not to haue deserued, by those factes, to be vtterly rooted vppe, but for their onely infidelitie, that they would not beleeue in Christe. But here they marke not, that their sinne was not onely in that they would not beleeue in Christe, but also in that they killed Christ: of which two crimes, the one grew of infidelitie, the other of crueltie. As that therefore is contrary to right faith, so this is repugnant to good life. But he is voide of both these faults, Iacob. 2. Galat. 5. Luca. 17. which hath faith in Christ: not a dead faith without woorkes (which is also found in the diuels) but the faith of Grace, whiche woorketh through loue.

This is the faith, whereof it is said: The kingdome of hea­uen is within you. For this do they breake into, which doe violence by beleuing, and obtaining by praier the Spirit of Charite, Rom. 13. in the which the fulnes of the law consisteth: and without the which, the law in the letter, made them gilty, euen of the transgressiō and breach thereof. It is not ther­fore to be thought, Math. 11. that for this cause it was saied: the king­dome of the heauens suffreth violence, and they which do the violence, breake in to it. for that euen lewde parsons onely [Page 34] by beleeuing, and yet lyuing wickedly, do come into the kingdome of heauen: but bycause that the same gilte of transgression (whiche the onely lawe, that is, the letter, without the spirit, made by commanding) is by beleeuing loosed: and by force of faith the holy Ghost is obtained, Rom. 5. by whome Charity being powred into our hartes, the law is ful­filled, not for feare of paine, but for loue of Iustice.

VVhat it is to know God and that it is not suffi­cient for saluation to haue faith onely, without good workes. THE XXII. CHAPTER.

LET not therefore a rechelesse mind be deceiued in thinking it selfe to knowe God, if he with a dead faith, that is without good woorkes, doo after the manner of diuels confesse God. Let no man thinke him selfe vpon only faith in Christ assured to come vnto euer­lasting life, bicause our lord saieth: this is life euerlasting, Iohn. 21. that they may know the one true God, and Iesu Christ, whom thou hast sent. For he must also call to remembrance, that it is writen: In this we knowe him, 1. Iohn. 2. if wee keepe his com­maundementes: who saith that he knoweth him, and keepeth not his cōmaundementes he is a lier and truth is not in him. And least any man should thinke, that Gods commaunde­mentes appertained to onely faith (allthough yet no man hath presumed so to saie) cheefly bicause him selfe named commaundementes, in the plural number, and lest by that number men should imagine and thinke of many mo, he comprehended them all in two, saying: Math. 22. In those two de­pendeth the whole lawe, and the Prophetes: and although it might in soome sense rightly be saied, the commaun­dementes [Page] of God are included in only faith, Galat. 5. if not a dead faith be vnderstanded, but a quicke, whiche woorketh thorough looue, 1. Iohn. 3. yet S. Iohn him selfe afterwarde opened his whole meaning, when he saieth: This is his commaun­dement, that we beleue in the name of his Sonne Iesu Christ, and looue one an other. This therfore profiteth, to beleeue in God, with a right faith, to honour God, to know God: to thentent that both wee maie haue helpe from him, to liue wel: and if wee sinne, wee maie deserue of him, in­dulgence and pardon: Psal. 40. not continuing recklesse in euill woorkes which he hateth, but departing from them, and saying vnto him: I haue saied Lord haue mercy on me, heale my sowle, bicause I haue sinned against thee: which they can not saie vnto him, that doo not beleeue him: and in vaine doo suche saie it, who being so farre from him, are vtterly straungers to the grace of the mediatour.

Sapien. 15.Hereof also be those woordes in the booke of wise­doome, whiche I knowe not how these mens pernicious securitie doth interpret. And if we sinne, yet be we thine. For how is this true? Forsothe bicause wee haue, a good and a great God, whiche will and can heale the sinnes of the penitent, but not suche a one, as feareth to destroie them that remaine in their wickednes. Therefore the same Writer when he had saied, wee be thine, he added, knowing thy power. verely suche a power as, the sinner can neither withdraw nor hide him selfe from. And ther­fore following, he addeth further: but wee haue not sinned knowing that wee be deputed to be thine. For who worthe­ly thinking of the habitation, that is with God (wherin by predestination all be deputed, whiche are called ac­cording to his purpose) will not labour so to liue, as [Page 35] maie be aunswerable, and sitting, to suche an habitation? That therefore which S. Iohn saith: These thinges haue I written vnto you, to the end ye sinne not, and if any haue sinned, we haue an aduocate with the father Ihesu Christe the righteous, and he is the intercession for our sinnes: He saith not to the end wee should sinne, with securitie and carelesnesse, but that deparing from suche sinne as we haue committed, we should not dispaire of pardon, ha­uing that aduocate which the Infidels haue not.

That by this word, Iudgement, in the holy scripture, is meant eternall damnation, not any easier paine or punnishment. THE XXIII. CHAPTER.

THERE is not therefore any such fauorable con­dition promised by these places alleaged, that men beleeuing in God, may remaine therefore in their euill workes. And much lesse of those wordes, where the Apostle saith: they which haue sinned without lawe, Rom. 2. shall perish without lawe, but they which sinned in the law, shall be iudged by the lawe: as though in this place there were some difference, betwene perishing, and being Iud­ged. For here by diuerse wordes, one and the selfe same thing is signified. For the scriptures vse to putte Iudge­ment euen for eternall damnation, Iob. 5. as in the Ghospell our Lorde saith: The houre shall come, wherein all they which are in their graues, shall heare his voice, and they which haue donne well, shall come forth to the resurrection of life, but they which haue donne euill, to the resurrection of Iudg­ment. [Page] And marke that it is not saied there: this for them which haue beleeued, and that for them, which haue not beleued: but this, shal they haue, which haue donne wel: and that, Gal. 5. they which haue donne euill. For good life can not be parted from faith, which worketh thorough loue. Nay rather that faith is good life it selfe. We see there­fore that oure Lorde vsed this woorde, resurrection of Iudgement, for resurrection of eternal damnation. For of all them that were to rise againe, in which number no doubt were also those which beleeue not at all (for they also were in their graues) he made but two partes, wher­of the one he declared should arise into resurrection of life, and the other, into resurrection of Iudgement.

Now if they will say that those are not meant there which beleeue not at al, but those which shal be saued by fier, bicause they beleeued, although they liued ill, thin­king thereby, that by the name of Iudgement, their transi­tory paine is signified (although this should be most impu­dently said, seing that all, who without exception shal rise againe, among whome, no doubt, the vnfaithfull shall also be, our Lord hath diuided onely into two partes, to wit, life and Iudgement, meaning thereby that the Iudgement should be vnderstanded eternal, as wel as the life, though he did not there adde that woorde: for neither saith he there, into resurrection of eternall life, though he would not haue it any otherwise vnderstāded): yet let them then consider, what they will aunswer to that, where he saith: But he which beleueth not, Iohan. 3. is already iudged. For here (no doubt) they must either vnderstand, Iudgement, for eter­nall paine, or els presume to say, that infidels shall also be saued thorough fier. For, saith Christ: He which belee­ueth [Page 36] not, is allready iudged, that is to say, is allready de­stined and appointed to Iudgement. And then where is that, which they promise for a singular benefite, to such as beleeue, and yet liue wickedly, sith that they al­so which beleeue not, shall not be damned, but iudged? Which if they dare not to affirme, then lette them not presume to promise so fauourably vnto them, of whom it is said, they shalbe iudged by the Lawe. For now it ap­peareth, that eternall damnation, is also termed Iudge­ment.

But nowe as touching those that wittingely sinne, what if we finde them not onely not to be in more ea­sie, but to be in much woorse and harder case? Verely these be they chiefly, whiche haue receiued the lawe. For (as it is written): Where there is no lawe, Rom. 4. there is no transgression. And to this ende also is it saied: I had not knowen concupiscense, except the lawe had said, Rom. 7. thou shalt not lust. Sinne therefore, taking occasion of the lawe, hath wrought in me all concupiscence: with many other such like whiche the same Apostle speaketh of this matter. But from this most greeuous gilt doth the grace of the Holy Ghost, deliuer vs through Iesu Christ oure Lord, Rom. 5. which Grace, Charitie being powred into oure hartes, doth make vs to delight in iustice, by the which immode­derate concupiscence is ouercommed. Hereby therefore is it proued, not onely no easier, Rom. 2. but much more greuous paine to be maent to them, of whom it is said, they which sinne in the lawe, shalbe iudged by the lawe, then to them, which sinning without the lawe, shall perish without the law. It is proued also hereby, that Iudgement in this place is not ment, for trāsitory paine, but for the eternal paine, [Page] whereby infideles shalbe also iudged. For they that vse this sentence, to geue hope of saluation by fier, to them whiche euen beleeuing, doo liue moste lewdely, say­ing to them, they whiche haue sinned without the Lawe shall perish without the law, but they which haue sinned in the lawe, shalbe iudged by the lawe: as though it were said, they shall not perish, but be saued thorough fier: coulde not see, that the Apostle spake this bothe of them which sinned without the law, and of them which sinned in the law. For th'Apostle there in dede treated both of the gen­tiles and of the Iewes: shewing that the grace of Christe whereby they might be deliuered, was not only necessary to the Gentils, but to the Iewes also. All which, that very epistle to the Romains doth euidently shew. Therfore let them now (if it like them) promise euē to the Iewes also, sinning in the law saluatiō through fier, though the grace of Christ deliuer them not. For of them also it was said, By the lawe, they shall be iudged. Which if they do not, then speake they against them selues who confesse, that they are tied, with the band of the most greuous, and hea­uie crime of infidelitie. Why do they then applie to Infi­dels, and to the faithful a like (in a thing appertaining to the faith of Christ) that which was spoken of them, that sinne without the lawe, and of them which sinne in the lawe sithe, all this was spoken (not of the faithfull, but) of the Iewes and the Gentiles, inuiting them bothe to come to the faith of Christe?

Of the libertie of a Christian man, and what Christian libertie is, if it be rightly vnderstanded. [Page 37] THE XXIIII. CHAPTER.

FOR it was not saied, they which haue sinned with­out faith, shall perish without faith: and they which haue sinned in faith, shall be iudged by faith: but the wordes are: without the law, and in the lawe, Rom. 2. that it might plainely appeare, that matter was touched, which was in hand betwene the Gentiles, and the Iewes, not betwene good and euill Christians. And yet if in that place they will needes by the word, Lawe, vnderstand faith (which were to vnreasonable and to absurd) yet may they reade the sentence of the Apostle Peter, which is in this matter most open and plaine: speaking of them, who tooke to maintaine their fleshlines, and to couer their nawghtines, that, which is written: we which appertaine to the newe Testament, be not the sonnes of the handmaide, Gala. 4. but of the free woman, by that libertie whereby Christ hath made vs free: thinking that hereby was ment they might liue free­ly, take all thinges as lawful, whatsoeuer liked them, being now put in securitie by so great a redemption: not mar­king withall that which was said: Brethern, Gala. 5. ye are called into libertie: only make not that libertie an occasion of car­nalitie. Whereupon S. Peter him selfe also saieth: Free, 1. Pet. 2. not as hauing libertie, for a cloke or couer of naughtines. Of the which sorte also he speaketh in his second Epistle: 2. Pet. 2. These are drie springes, and clowdes driuen with an hurlewind, to whome a miste of darcknes is reserued: for speaking proude thinges of vanitie, they allure in concupiscences vnto vn­clennes of the flesh, those which were escaped a litle, being conuersant in errour, promising vnto them libertie, when them selues were the bondmen of corruption. For of what [Page] soeuer a man is ouercome, to the same is he become bond. For if fleyng backe from the filthines of the worlde into the knowledge of our Lord and common Sauiour Ihesu Christ, they being againe wrapped, and intangled in them, be ouer-come, the latter are become to them, woorse then the first: for it had bene better for them not to knowe the way of Iu­stice, then knowing it, to returne backe from the holy com­maundement once geeuen vnto them: for in them is the prouerbe truly verefied, The dogge retourned to his vomite, and the sowe being wasshed, to wallowing in the mier. Why then is ther yet promised against this most manifest truth, a better state vnto them, which haue knowen the way of Iustice, that is, our Lord Christe, and liue naughtely, as though they had not knowen him at all, when it is most cleerely saied: It had bene better for them not to haue knowen the way of Iustice, then knowing it, to returne backe from the holy commaundement deliuered vnto them?

It is more daungerous for a man, that hath recea­ued the faith, to liue vngodly therein, then though he had neuer come to the knowledge of it. THE XXV. CHAPTER.

FOR the holy Commaundement in this place is not to be vnderstanded that cōmaundement whereby wee are commaunded to beleeue in God, though in that all be conteined, if wee meane that faith of beleuers, which woorketh through looue? Gal. 5. But he openly expresseth there, what he called the holy Commaundement. For sith that, whereby we are commaunded, that departing from [Page 38] the vncleannes of this world, wee should liue in chaste conuersation. For thus he saith: 2. Pet. 2. If hauing gone from the filthines of this world, into the knowledge of our Lord Iesu Christe the Sauiour of vs all, they being againe wrap­ped, and entangled therein be ouercomed, the latter are be­come to them, worse then the firste. He saieth not, de­parting from the ignorance of God, or departing from the infidelitie of the worlde, or suche lyke, but, from the filthines of the worlde, wherein verely is comprised all vncleannes of filthy vices. For of these speaking afore, he sayeth, Banqueting togeather with you, and hauing theyr eyes full of adultery, and of continuall sinne. Therefore also doth hee calle them, Drie springes, that is to saye: springes, bycause they had receaued knowe­ledge of oure Lorde Christe: but: Drie, bicause they liued not accordingely. Iudas the Apostle, speaking also of suche, saith: Iudae. These be they whiche doo with­out feare banquet together with you, feeding them sel­ues, beeing spotted, in your Charitable almoese Feastes: clowdes without water &c. For those whome Peter na­meth, Banqueters together with you, hauing their eies full of adultery: those doth Iudas call spotted persons, without feare, banqueting with you, and feeding them selues in your Charitable almoese Feastes: For they are mingled with the good in the banquetes of the Sa­cramentes, and in the almoese geeuen to the poore. And that whiche Peter calleth a drie spring, 2. Pet. 2. Iudae. Iac. 2. that doth Iudas name clowdes without water, and that dothe Iames terme, a deadde faieth. The transitorie paine of fyer therefore, is not promised to suche as leeue filthilie and wickedly, bycause they haue knowen [Page] the way of Iustice. For the infallible scripture witnes­seth: Matt. 12. Luk. 11. It had bene better for them not to haue knowen it. For oure Lorde also speaking of such, saith: And the last of that man, shall be woorse then the first, bycause that not receauing the holy Ghost, which should haue dwelt in the house of his cleansed soule, he made the vncleane spirit returne thereinto with more company. Except perhaps these of whom we now treat, be to be accompted better, bycause they did not returne to the vnclennes of adul­tereis, from the which they neuer departed, neither being purged, did againe defile them selues, but refused to be purged at all. For neither doo they vouchsafe (that they may enter into Baptisme with a lightned conscience) so much as to cast out by vomit, their old vnclennes, which after the manner of dogges, they may take vppe againe: but stubbornly contend to keepe their vndisgested wic­kednes, in their rawe stommake, euen amidde the holines of the funte of Baptisme. Neither doo they with so much as a feined promise hide the same, but belk it forth by im­pudent profession and auowing thereof. Neither doo they goinge foorth of Sodome, Gene. 19. looke backe againe like Lothes wife, but vtterly disdaine once to go forth of So­dome, nay they labour with the iniquities of Sodome, to enter into Christ. Paule the Apostle saith: I which was before a blasphemer, 1. Tim. 1. a persecutor and an iniurious personne: but I haue gotten mercie, bicause in incredulitie and vnbe­leefe, I did it ignorantly. But to these it is Euen so is it like­vvise tought in these our daies bie Luther Caluin, and the rest of the nevve Re­ligion. now saied, then chiefly shall ye get mercy, if being euen in the faith, yee doo wittingly liue ill. It is to longe, and almost an infinite matter, to gather al the testimonies of scriptures, wherby it appereth that their case, which leade witting­ly [Page 39] a lewde and wicked life, is not onely not more easy or likely to finde pardon, then they which doo it ignorant­ly, but also euen for that cause, much more perilous and greeuous. Therefore let these suffice.

The life of a Christian man ought to be aunswerable vnto his Baptisme, and standeth not onely in saying, but also in doing. THE XXVI. CHAPTER.

LET vs therfore diligently take hede with the helpe of our Lorde God, that wee make not men lewdly carelesse, or secure, saying vnto them, that if they be baptised in Christ, how so euer they liue in the faith, they shall come vnto eternal saluation. Neither let vs so make Christians, as the Iewes made Proselites, to whom our Lord saieth: woe be vnto you scribes and Pharaseis, Matth. 23 See, vvhe­ther, men become not novve Protestāts as by the Pharisees they be­came pro­selites. Iohn. 3. for ye goe about sea and land, to make one proselite, and when ye haue made one, ye make him double more the child of hel, then your selues are. But let vs rather holde in both, the sounde Doctrine of God our Master, and let a Christian mans life be consonant to the holy Baptisme: neither let eternal life be promised to any man, if either of both want. For he that saied: Except a man be borne againe of water and the holy Ghost, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heauen, he saied also: Matt. 5. Except your righteousnesse doo abound abooue that of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heauen. For of them he saieth: Matt. 23. Scribes and Pharisees sit in the chaire of Moises: doo as they saie, but not as they doo. For they saie, and doo not. Their righteousnesse [Page] therefore, is to saie, and not to doo: and by thys saying he woulde haue our righteousnesse to be abooue theirs: The diffe­rence be­tvvene a Pharisee and a good Christian man in his life. that is, both to saie, and to doo. Which if it be not, there is no entry for vs into the kingdom of heauen. Not that any man ought so to extoll him selfe, I will not saie, in boasting him selfe to others, but not so muche as with him selfe to presume to thinke, that he is in this life with­out sinne. Verely if there were not euen among Chri­stians some vices so greeuous, that they were to be pou­nished euen with Excommunication, the Apostle would not haue saied: Noto­rious and infamous Crimes. 1. Cor. 5. 2. Cor. 12. Assembling your selues together, and my Spirite with you, geeue suche a man vppe to the Diuel into the destruction of his flesh that his soule maie be safe in the daie of our Lorde Iesu. Whervppon he also saieth: I feare least I shal be driuen to lament, when I come, and to mourne for many of those whiche haue sinned before, and not done penaunce for their vncleannes, and fornication whiche they haue committed. Crimes mortal, but not infamous. Againe, if there were not certaine sinnes, whiche need not to be healed by suche humilitie of penaunce, as is geeuen in the Church to them which are properly called Penitentes, but by some other me­dicines of rebuking by woordes, our Lorde woulde not saie: Tell him his fault betwene him and thee alone: if he harken to the, Matt. 18. Venial sinnes. then thou hast wonne thy broother. Final­ly, if there were not some faultes without the whiche this life is not lead, he woulde not haue geuen vs a daily remedy, in the praier which him selfe taught, wherin he willed vs to saie, forgeue vs our trespasses, as we forgeue them that trespase against vs. Matt. 6.

The Conclusion, with a learned recitall of all that hath beene saied before. [Page 40] THE XXVII. CHAPTER.

NOW haue I sufficiently laide foorthe (I suppose) what I thinke of that whole opiniō, wherein three questions haue risen. One of the mingling in the church of good and euil, as of wheat, and cockle. Where­in wee must take heede, that wee thinke not these para­bles and similitudes propounded to that ende (whether it be that of the vncleane beastes within the Arke, or what so euer suche lyke which signifie the same) that Ec­clesiasticall discipline should therefore sleepe (whereof it was saied in the figure of that wooman, Prouer. 2. Seuere are the conuersations of her house) but that vnaduised, and rash te­meritie, rather then diligent seueritie, should not so farre proceed, that it presume as it were, to seperate the good from the euil, by wicked schismes. For neither by these similitudes, parables, and foreshewinges, is there geeuen to the good, any counsel of slouth or slacknes, wherby they should neglect that, which they ought to forbid: but of pa­cience, wherby (preseruing alwaie the doctrine of truth) they may suffer and beare that, whiche they can not amende. Nor yet bicause it is written, that there entred also vncleane beastes into the Arke to Noe, Genes. 7. therfore the Prelates shoulde not forbid, and stay, if any most lewde and vncleane persons will presume to enter to Baptisme, as light dawncers, which were verely lesse yll, then filthy adulterers: But by this figure of a thing done, it was fore­shewed, that vncleane persons should be in the church, by meane of toleration, not by corruption of doctrine, or dis­solute breaking of discipline and good order. For the vn­cleane beastes came not in, where, and of whiche side them listed, the fast frame of the Arke being in any part [Page] broken, or sundered: but the same being whole and sound they entred all at one onely doore, which the woorkman had made.

An other question is vppon that it seemed good vnto them, that only faith shoulde be preached to them that were to be Baptised, and that after Baptisme, they should be taught, of woorkes and manners. But if I be not decei­ued, it hath beene sufficiently shewed, that it dooth then chiefly appertaine to the care and dewty of the ouerseer, when all they whiche desire together the Sacrament of the faithfull, doo most intentiuely and carefully harken, to all that is saied then, expressely and plainely to open the paine, which our Lord threateneth to them that liue yll: least they become gilty of most greuous crimes, euen in the Baptisme it selfe, whervnto they come to haue the gilt of all their former sinnes remitted.

The third question is the most daungerous of al. Of the whiche (being slenderly considered, and not handled according to the woorde of God) is rysen (as to me seemeth) all that other foule opinion, wherin there is pro­mised to suche as lyue most lewdely, and shamefully, yea though they continue in suche liuing, if they onely be­leeue in Christe, and receaue his Sacramentes, that they shall come to eternall life and saluation. Whiche do­ctrine is against the most manifest saying of our Lorde, who to him that desired eternall life, Matt. 19. aunswered: If thou wilt come vnto life, keepe the cōmaundementes: and shewed farder, what commaundementes: such truly, wherin those sinnes are forbidden, wherevnto eternall life is nowe (I know not howe) promised thorough faith: Iacob. 2. which with­out woorkes, is dead. Of these three questions I haue [Page 41] (as I thinke) sufficiently disputed, and haue shewed that the euill are so to be tolerated in the Churche, that Ec­clesiasticall Discipline be not neglected. That they whiche desire Baptisme are so to be instructed, that they may not onely heare, and take vppon them what they should beleeue, but also howe they shoulde lyue. That eternall lyfe, is so promised to the faithfull, that no man may thinke he may come thereunto through a deade faith, whiche without woorkes can not saue. But by that faith of grace, whiche woorketh thorough looue. Note the Conclu­sion. Gal. 5. Let not therefore faithfull Stuardes be blamed. Let not theyr negligence or slougthe, be reprooued, but rather the froward stubernesse of some, whiche refuse to take our Lordes mony, and whiche compell the seruantes of our Lorde, to bestowe and distribute their owne counterfait coyne, while thei wil not at the least be of that sort of euil men, as S. Cyprian speaketh of: In Ser. de lapsis. renouncing the world one­ly in wordes and not in workes. For these men wil not so muche as in wordes, renounce the woorkes of the diuel, but with open mouth wil professe, that thei wil continue in ther adultery. If there be any thing els that they do af­firme, which I perhaps haue not here touched in this my disputation, I suppose it to be such, as whereunto my an­swere was not necessary: either bicause it apperteined not to the matter now in hande, or els for that it was suche a trifel, as might of euery man easely be confuted, and re­proued.

Thus endeth the learned Treatie of that auncient and Blessed Father, S. Augustine, Of faith and Woorkes.

A SERMON MADE BY S. CHRYSOSTOME PATRIARKE OF CONSTANTINOPLE, IN THE yere of our Lorde. 400. Of praying vnto God: Extant in the fifth Tome of his Woorkes.

THE seruantes of God are for two causes woorthy, not onely to be extolled with high prayses, but also to be regarded, and looked vppon with admiration.

Firste, for that they did set the hope of theyr saluation in deuoute and holie prayers: and next for that they suffered not to grow out of memorye, those laudes, and other seruice, whiche with ioy and trembling they vsed to offer vnto God: but haue ben content, that being committed to writing, they should remaine. Whereby thei might powre foorth their treasure vppon vs, as it were by succession of inheri­taunce, and by that meane prouoke and stirre the whole posteritie, to a desyre, of following and of labouring, to be lyke vnto them. For it is well sytting and conue­nient, that bothe the manners of the teachers doo flowe and descende, to suche as vse theyr companye, and that the scholers of suche Maisters be seene also to followe and expresse in lyfe, the vertue of theyr Maisters. But this shall wee best bring to passe, if we lyue as menne vertuously addicted to continuall prayer, to the seruice of God, and to carefull looue of pietie and vertue: thin­king [Page 42] and esteeming, that, to offer our prayers with a pure and sincere harte vnto God, is the only life, the on­ly health, the only riches, and the onely scope, and ef­fect of all that good is. For as the sonne geeueth light vnto the bodye, so dothe prayer illumine and geeue light vnto the sowle. If therefore it be a greate lacke and misse to a blinde man not to behold the sonne: howe muche greater losse is it to a Christian man, yf by con­tinuall prayer, he doo not receyue into his mynde, the light, and cleere bright beames of Christe the Sonne of God?

But nowe who is there, that is not astonned, and doth not wonder at so bounteous courtesy, and singular kind­nes as God doth herein extende and shewe to mankinde, in affording to mortall men so great honour, as to admit vs for woorthy to talke with him selfe, and to laye downe our prayers and desiers before him. For of trouth, Prayer a familiar talke vvith God wee do euen truly talke with God, so often as we applye our selues to prayer. By prayer also, we seuer our selues as it were from that societie, which otherwise wee had with brute beastes: and be in deede cowpled thereby with Angelles. For prayer is the woorke of Angelles. Yea and it passeth in some respecte their dignitie, if to haue present talke with God hym selfe, be a thing aboue the dignitie of Angelles. And that so it is, yea and a muche hygher preeminence, they them selues doo teache vs, offering truely theyr prayers, Hovv and after vvhat manner vve shold praye. with muche tremblinge: and geeuing thereby example vnto vs, to knowe and learne, that who so euer presenteth him selfe before God, must doo it with muche ioye, and yet with great trembling. With trembling, while wee [Page] feare leaste wee may seeme vnwoorthy by our prayers to haue speache vnto God. With Ioye, when we thinke of the greatnesse of the honour, whiche God of his so greate care ouer vs, hath vouchesafed to bestowe on creatures of mortall kinde, that it may be lawfull for vs, continually to haue the Ioye and fruition, of speaking with his Diuine Maiestie.

The fruit of praier.By whiche meanes wee obtayne also this, that wee being mortal, and hauing continuance but for a tyme, cease so to be. For though by nature we be mortal, yet by this speache and familiar life whiche we leade with God, we passe ouer to an immortall life. For of necessitie it followeth, that he whiche hath familiaritie with God, getteth to be ouer death, and ouer all suche thinges as are subiect to corruption. And as it can not be, that he which enioyeth the light of the sonne beames, should be in darkenesse: so neither can it be by any meanes, that he which vseth to company with God, should still remayne mortal. For the very heigth and excellency of this digni­tie, doth transfer vs to immortallity. For if they that haue free speach with th'emperour, and be cōuersant familiarly with him, can not lightly be poore after that honour got­ten at his hand: much lesse may it be, that they which by prayer, dayly, and familiarly speake with God, should haue soules subiect to death. VVhat the death of the soule is. For the death of the soule is impie­tie, and a lyfe which is lead contrary to the lawe of God. Wherof it foloweth, that the life of the soule, is the seruice of God, and a life worthy of that seruice. But a vertuouse life, and worthy of Gods seruice, doth prayer wonderfully winne and procure vnto vs: and being wonne, doth in­crease and laie it vp as a great treasure in our mindes.

For whether a man be possessed with the loue of virgi­nity, or be it, The ver­tue and force of prayer. that he hath inclination to embrace the honorable chastitie of wedlocke, or if he study to bridle and re­straine anger, and with mildenes to become familier: or haue he desire to be pure and voide from the infection of enuy: Finally, if a man couet and labour to do ought elles that tendeth or appertaineth to wel liuing, he shall by the guide of prayer preparing the waie to suche life, finde a cōmodiouse and easie way to al vertue and goodnes. For it can not be: Chastitie, iustice, & other ver­tues, are obteined by prayer. Mat. 7. it can not be (I say) that they which aske of God, chastitie, iustice, mildenesse, and gentlenesse, should not obteine that they aske. For our Lord him selfe saith: Aske, and it shall be geauen vnto you: seeke, and yee shall finde: knocke, and it shall be opened vnto you. For who so euer asketh, receiueth: and he that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, there shall be opened. And againe in another place Who is there emong you (saith he) of whome if his sonne aske breade, he will geue him a stone? Luc. 11. Or if he aske fisshe, he will geaue him a serpent? If you then being euil, can geue good giftes to your children, howe much more will your heauenly Father geaue his holy spirite to suche as sue to him therfore. With suche sayinges and with suche hope, hath the Lord of al thinges stirred and inuited vs to prayer.

It behoueth vs therefore being obedient vnto God, continually to passe our whole life in prayer, and in prai­sing of God: and to haue muche more care of the seruice of God then of our owne lyfe. For so will it come to passe, that wee shall leade a lyfe suche as is meete for a manne. For who so euer dothe not praie vnto God, nor hath desier to enioye the delight of daily tal­king [Page] with God, that man is deade, wanting life, and of a sicke and deseased minde.

For euen this is a moste euidente argumente of a franticke and fonde minde, not to vnderstande the great excellencie of this honour: not to loue and de­light in prayer: and not to knowe, that then the sowle is dead, when it is not with all looue and humilitie, laied prostrate before the feete of God. For euen as this our bodie, if the sowle and lyfe be awaie, is truely dead and stinking: euen so the sowle except she raise and stirre her selfe vppe to prayer, is dead, wretched, and of very euill and vnpleasant sauour. And to the ende we may truely conceiue this, and thinke it in dede a more heauy and so­rowful thing then any death, to be depraued of the bene­fitte of prayer, A notable example. that Prophet Daniel dothe wel teache vs. Who did chose rather to suffer death, then onely by the space of three daies to be kept from praying: for the King of Persians Darius, Daniel. 6. did not require of him to committe any wicked acte: onely this he obserued, if any manne within three daies shoulde be taken with asking owght of any God or man, saue of him selfe onely. But the Pro­phet indured not to forbeare prayer so muche as for that little space. For why? He knewe that if God be not in­treated and made fauourable vnto vs, no good thing can enter into our sowles. But God beeing intreated and made fauourable vnto vs, our labours are furdered, our doynges doe prosper, and merueilousely goe forewarde. But then is God intreated, when he seeth wee loue to praie, and continually to sue vnto him, feruently expe­cting all good thynges at his handes, and of his good­nesse.

Therefore for mine owne parte, Note vvel when so euer I see a man that dothe not loue prayer, or delight therein, or that is not as it were possessed with a vehement desire and feruent mindefulnesse thereof: by and by it is a mani­feste token vnto mee, that suche a manne possesseth no greate good gifte of grace in his minde. Againe, when I see any man vnsaciably cleauing and fixing him selfe to the seruice of God, and to accompt it one of his greatest losses, if he doe not continually praie: then doe I pro­bably coniecture suche a one to be stedfastly geauen to thinke of all vertue, and to be a very true temple of God.

For if a mannes apparraile, if his gate and manners of going, if his gyrning or fond countenance shew what a man is (as the wise Salomon hath saied) muche more is praier, and the seruice of God, Eccles. 19 a signe and cleare to­ken of all righteousenesse: Hovv pra­yer bevv­tifieth the minde. For prayer is a spirituall and Diuine ornament, procuring vnto our mindes a singu­lar bewtie and comelinesse. It frameth a mannes life, and suffereth not any filthie or absurde thing to haue do­minion in the heart. It perswadeth vs to feare God, and to yelde vnto him the honour whiche we owe vnto him. It teacheth vs to repell all the sleigtes and deceites of the wicked spirit, driuing awaie all vile and vnseemely thoughtes.

Finally, it confirmeth a mannes minde in the con­tempte of all vaine voluptuouse pleasure. A Christi­an pride. For this kinde of pride onely becommeth them whiche serue and honour Christe, to disdaine in any sorte to be thrall and bonde to any filthines, and to kepe their mindes free in liberty and vprightnesse of life. And thus I thinke it is [Page] manifest to all men, that it is impossible for a man simply without the helpe of prayer to passe his tyme, and to leade out his lyfe in vertue. For howe may it be, that a manne may exercise vertue, excepte he doe continual­ly repaire vnto, and humbly fall downe at the feete of him, who supplieth and geueth all vertue vnto menne? Againe howe maye it be, that any man can desier to be temperat, iuste, and vertuouse, excepte he willingly talke and company dayly with him, who requireth at our handes these and many other such thinges?

Yet thus much in fewe, wil I further open vnto you, that al be it prayer doe finde vs euen stuffed with sinnes, yet doth the same lightly purge and make vs cleane ther­of. Prayer cleanseth from sin. What thing then, more high, more excellent, or Diuine, may be applied vnto vs then praier, sith we finde and plainely knowe the same to be a presente medicine to our sicke and diseased mindes? The example of the Niniuites First therefore let vs consyder the Niniuites, whome it is manifest by the meane of prayer to haue obteined remission of their ma­nifolde sinnes, and muche wickednesse, wherewith they had prouoked against them the wrath of God. For so sone as they were entred into the loue and zeale of pray­ing, the same did sone drawe them vnto righteousenesse and vertue: presently amending, and as it were trans­fourming that Citie which before exercised it selfe in all wantonnesse and lewdnesse, and which (to be short) lead altogeather a lawelesse and moste abhominable life. For prayer being mightier, and of more force then was their long and inueterat custome of sinne, filled that Citie of theirs, with heauenly lawes, and drew also with her into the same Citie, temperance, gentlenesse, mildenesse, and [Page 45] care of the poore. For prayer dothe not indure without these vertues to dwell or companie emongest vs poore mortall men: but in whose heartes so euer shee chooseth vnto her selfe a seate, those dothe shee fill with al righte­ousnes, teaching and excercising them to all vertue, and driuing forth al malice and inclination to euill. If there­fore a man, who before had well knowen that Citie of the Niniuites, had then entred therevnto, truly he would not haue knowen it. So suddeinly was the same tourned from moste filthy life to pietie and vertue. For euen as a man seeing a beggarly woman whiche was woont to be clothed in vile, and ragged, and filthie clowtes, sudden­ly decked vppe in garmentes of golde, could not lightly knowe that woman: So if a man had before knowen that Citie, being poore and beggarly, that is to saie, voide of al treasure of vertue and godly behauiour, sure he would not haue knowen what citie that had ben, seeing it then so al­tered and changed by the mightie force of prayer, from lewde and dissolute, to sober and vertuouse. Marie Ma­gdalene. But nowe let vs further cast our eyes to that woman, who hauing ledde her whole life in wantonnesse and vnchastitie, so sone yet as shee had throwen her selfe downe at Christes feete, obteined health and saluation.

Yet is not this onely the vertue of prayer to purge from sinne, Prayer preserueth frō dan­gers and troubles. but shee repelleth also and driueth away exce­ding great daungers and imminent perilles. For Dauid that King and wonderfull Prophet, did by the helpe and force of prayer, put to flight many and mighty fierce ene­mies: not trenching or fortifiyng his Host with any other weaponnes or municions, then Prayer: and yet by the meane thereof, deliuered vnto his soldiers an vnbloudy [Page] victorie. And some other Kinges haue vsed to repose the hope of their safety in the skill of their soldiars, in the arte of warre, in Archers, in menne of armes, and in light horsemenne, so that great King Dauid, in steede of a wal and rampier, trenched and backed his Host, with holy and deuout prayers: not making accompte of the fierce­nesse of his Chiefetaines, Marshalles, Centurions, or other Capitaines, nor gathering masses of money, nor proui­ding armure or weapons, but by prayer obteining and bringing downe from heauen the armour of God. For a heauenly armour in deede is Prayer plentiousely pow­red foorth before God. And that alone is a sure holde and a safe defence, to them whiche haue with assured confidence committed them selues to God. For as for the strength and skill of menne at armes, experience of Archers, and sleight in betraiyng the enemie, many times those are deluded and proue to nothing euen by a countenance onely and shewe of the contrary battaile, stoutnesse of the enemies, or by many other accidentes and occasions that fall out. But Prayer is an inuincible armour, and a most sure defence that neuer deceiueth: ouerthrowing as easely innumerable thowsands of ene­mies, as it doth one poore soldier. For by prayer, not by weapons and armour, did that Dauid of whome we spake before (a manne woorthily to be wondered at) ouerthrowe that huge Goliath, 1. Reg. 7. when like a terrible diuell he furiousely sette vppon him. Suche a strong and a puissaunte armoure is Prayer, eauen to Kinges againste their enemies in battaile. Yea and an ar­mour of lyke strength is it to vs against diuelles.

3. Reg. 19.By this meane also Ezechias the King hadde the [Page 46] better hande in that battaile, whiche was made vppon him by the Persians, at what tyme he armed not his Hoste, but onely fronted the greate multitude of his enemies with prayer. He also escaped death, when with suche reuerence and religion as became him, 3. Reg. 20 he didde prostrate hym selfe before God. Where also onely prayer obteined for the Kinge that he might re­couer.

But nowe that Prayer dothe also readily purifie and cleanse the sowle being indaungered to sinne, Luc. 18. that Pub­lican dothe plainely teache vs, who besowght of God remission of his sinnes, and presently obteyned it. The leper also clearely sheweth vs, Matt. 8. who so soone as he fell downe at the feete of God, was made cleane. Nowe if God did so lightly heale the bodie infected and cor­rupted with sicknesse, muche more readily and kinde­ly will hee heale the sowle whiche is diseased. For looke howe muche more pretiouse is the sowle then the bodie, so muche the more deere is it likely to be vnto God. Innumerable are the examples that might be recited bothe olde and newe, if a man were disposed, to reporte all them that haue ben preserued and saued by the benefitte of prayer.

But some menne perhappes, of the number of those who being geuen ouer to slowth and dulnesse hath him selfe no list earnestly and hartily to praie, will goe about to perswade, that against prayer God spake these wordes: Not euery one that saith vnto mee Lorde, Lorde, shall en­ter into the kingdome of heauen, Matt 7. but he who doth the will of my Father which is in heauen. In dede if I beleued onely Prayer to suffise to our saluation, a manne mighte seeme [Page] not without cause, to obiecte that place against me. But nowe when I professe Prayer to be the heade and chiefe of all good thinges, the foundation and roote of a fruitful life, there is no cause why any man should abuse those woordes to the excuse of his sluggishnesse. For neither can temperance alone, bring saluation to a man, if other good thinges be failing, neither care ouer the poore, nei­ther benignitie, nor any other of those thinges which are vertuously done. But it is necessary they doe all con­curre togeather in our sowles: Yet Prayer (I saie) as the roote and grownde, is the foundation to them all. For as in a shippe or howse, that whiche is first vnderlaied, doth make the same strong, and holdeth it togeather, that it fal not a sunder, so doth diligence and continuance in pray­er holde togeather our life, and make it sownde, firme, and wel defended on euery side: in so muche as without that, there can no good fall vnto vs, or owght that may auaile vs to saluation.

For these causes dothe S Paule so earnestly and so of­ten exhorte vs herevnto, saying: Be yee instant in prayer, watching therein with thankes geauing. Colos. 4. And in an other place hee commaundeth vs, that wee praye incessantly, without intermission, 1. Thes. 4. geauing thankes in all: for this is (saieth he) the will of God. And againe in an other place: 1. Thes. 5. Praie (saieth he) at all times, watching therevn­to in spirite, with all instance and diligence. So with ma­ny Diuine and heauenly woordes dothe the Prince of the Apostles stirre and prouoke vs to continuall pray­er. It becommeth vs therefore being taught by him, to leade the course of our lyfe in prayer, and therewith diligently to moist and water our mindes. For hereof [Page 47] haue we mortall men, no lesse neede, then trees haue of the moysture of water. For neither can they bring foorth frute, except their rootes receyue some moysture, nor yet can we be loden with the excellent and preciouse frutes of pietie, excepte our mindes be watered, and refresshed by prayer. the times of Prayer.

Wherefore we must both early forsaking our beddes, preuent with our seruing of God the rising of the sonne: and euen so when we come to our foode, and when wee betake our selues to the nightes reste: nay rather wee ought euery howre to offer vnto God a prayer: that the course of our prayer might make euen with the course of the daye. But in the winter tyme it becommeth vs also to bestowe the greatest parte of the night in prayer, and on our knees with muche trembling, to continue instantly thereat: thinking our selues therein happie, and blessed, that wee may bestowe our tyme in the Seruice of God.

Tell me, (I pray thee) with what face canst thou be­hold the sonne, if thou doo not first adore him, who gee­ueth vnto thine eyes, that most comfortable light? Howe canst thow feede on that is set before thee, excepte thou doo firste woorship him, who doth geue and supply so many good thinges vnto thee? With what hope canst thou betake thy selfe to the night? With what dreames thinkest thou, thou shalt be vexed, if thou do not first de­fend thy selfe with prayer, but geeuest thy selfe to sleepe vngarded and without protectiō? Verely thou shalt yeeld thy selfe as an abiecte, and easy to be taken of wicked sprites, who continually walke about, laying waight for vs, that they may suddainly catche vp, whome so euer [Page] they find vnarmed of the defence of prayer. But if they find vs fensed with prayer, by and by, they be gone: euen as theeues and lewde persons, when they see the souldiars sword shaken, and threatened ouer their heads. And if it happen any man to be naked, voyde, and destitute of this munition of prayer, surely he being pulled out, and as it were torne of, is carried away with diuels, and throwen into many calamities and sundry mischeifes. It behooueth vs therefore, that fearing al these thinges, thus truly layde before vs, we do continually rampar, and enuironne our selues about with Hymnes and Praiers: that God hauing compassion of vs may make vs worthy of the king­dome of heauen, through his only begotten sonne Iesu Christe, to whom be all glo­ry and rule for euer and euer. AMEN.

Thus endeth the Sermon of Prayer, made by S. Chrysostome.

A SERMON OF FA­STING MADE BY THAT MOST LEARNED AND HOLY FATHER S. Basil, surnamed the great: Archebisshop of Cesarea in Cappadocia, in the yere of our Lorde, 360. Translated into English, and diligently conferred with the Greeke Original.

BLOWE out (saith the Prophet) and sound with the trumpet in the new mone in the no­table day of your mirth, and reioysing. Leuit. 23. This is a commaundement vttered by the Pro­phet. But to vs doo the lessons, Psal. 80. and rea­dinges out of holy Scripture shewe the singular ioye and festiual solemnite of these daies more openly and di­stinctly, then any trumpet, and more cleerely then any musical instrument. For we haue learned the grace and benefit of fasting out of the Prophet Esay, who reiected the Iewishe manner of fasting, and gaue to vs a paterne of the true fast. Esay. 58. Fast not (saieth he) to contention and variance by sute of lawe, but lose the bond of iniquitie. And our Lorde him selfe saieth: Math. 6. Be not of sad and heauy conte­nance, but wash thy face. Let vs therefore be so affected, as we be taught, not making shewe of sorrow in our faces in these fasting daies at hand: But let vs be cherfully disposed in them, as becometh the holy. No man is crowned, that is of an abiect mind. No man erecteth a monument of victo­ry with a sad and a heauy cheere. Be not sad when thou art cured. It is an absurd thing to be sad against the alteratiō of meates, and not to reioyce when the soule is healed, and so [Page] to seeme thereby to be more addicted to the voluptuous­nes of the beally, then to the cure of the soule. For full feeding pleaseth the belly, but fasting purchaseth gayne vnto the soule. Reioyce, that there is by the Physition geeuen vnto the a medicine that taketh awaye sinne. For euen as wormes breed in the bowels of children, are killed, A simili­tude. and auoyded, with strong and sharp medicines, euen so fasting, searching euen to the very soule, dothe kil sinne deeply rooted and dwelling in vs, to the bottom: and therefore is truly most worthy to be tearmed an hea­ling medicine. Annoynt thy head, and washe thy face. This speeche dothe call thee to high mysteries. Math. 6. He that hath oynted other, him selfe is anoynted. He that hath wasshed, is clensed. Transferre this precepte to thy inner partes. Wasshe thy soule from sinnes. Annoynt thy head with holy oyle, that thou maiste be made a partaker of Christ, that is, of the annoynted, and in that manner come to thy faste.

Doo not darken thy face, as hypocrites doo. The face is darkened, Ioan. 13. when the inward affection is drawen ouer with an outward counterfeit shewe, The pro­pertie of an Hypo­crite. and couered with a false vayle. He is an Hypocrite, that in a stage, taketh on him an other mans person, as the seruaunt often doth his maisters, and the subiect his Kinges. So in this life as in a stage, or shewe place, of the course of our life, ma­ny geue forth a disguised shewe, carrying in their harte one thing, and geeuing foorth to men a superficial shewe of an other. Doo not therefore hide thy face. Appeare suche as thou arte. Transforme not thy selfe to sadnesse, thereby to hunt after glorie, because thou shewest thy selfe abstinent. Finally neither is there anye profit of the [Page 49] almes, made knowen by the sounde of the trumpet, nor any gaine of the fast, whiche is taken, to the ende it shoulde be published, or openly knowen. For those thinges whiche are done for ostentation, doo not strech their frute to the worlde to come, but as they respecte cheefly the praise of menne, so doo they ende therein. Runne therefore freshly and with a ioifull cheere to the gifte of fasting.

Fasting is an olde and auncient gifte, The anti­quite of fasting. yet not wea­ring, not growing olde, but euer wexing yonge, and euer florishing as it were in the beste age. Thinke you I drawe the antiquitie thereof from the law? Naie: I saie: Fasting, is more auncient, then the lawe it selfe. And if thou wilt tarie a while, thou shalt finde my saying true. Thinke not the daie of propitiation, Leuit. 23. whiche was com­maunded to Israell in the seuenth moneth and the tenth daie of the moneth, was the beginning of fasting. Goe to then: followe the historie, and searche foorth the antiquitie thereof. For it is no newe or latter inuention. Antiquity to be had in Reue­rence. It is the treasure of the fathers. And what soeuer excel­leth in antiquitie, is venerable, and to be had in reuerence. Honor the auncient and hore heares of fasting. For fa­sting is as olde, as mankynde it selfe. In Paradyse was it instituted. The first commaundement that Adam receiued, was, see that you eate not of the tree of know­ledge of good and bad. This woorde, Eate not, Gen. 2. is a com­maundement of fasting, and abstinence. If Eue had forborne, and fasted from that tree, wee shoulde not nowe, haue needed this faste. For the sicke, not the sounde, haue neede of the Phisicion. Wee are sicke and diseased through sinne. Lette vs then be healed [Page] thorough penaunce. Matt. 9. Gen. 3. But penaunce without fasting is vaine. The cursed earth shall bring thee foorth thornes and brambles. Thou arte commaunded, to endure paine and sorrowe, not to leade thy life in delicacie. By fa­sting therefore purge thy selfe to God.

But euen the life it selfe in Paradyse, is an image of fasting. Not only bicause manne being a companion and fellowe dweller with Angelles, did by beeing contente with fewe thinges, attayne to be leeke vnto them: but also bicause what so euer thinges the sharpenes and fine­nes of mannes witte, did afterwarde finde out, were not yet deuised of them that liued in Paradyse. For neyther the drinking of wyne, nor the kylling of quicke and liuing thinges, nor ought elles that trou­bleth the mynde of man, were there as yet then pra­ctised. Bicause we fasted not, therefore wee fell out out of Paradyse. Lette vs therefore faste, that wee maie retourne agayne therevnto. Doest thou not see Lazarus, Luca. 16. howe by fasting he entred into Paradyse?

Followe not the disobedience of Eue. Take not againe the serpent for thy counseller, appliyng thee with meate to the pamparing and pleasing of the fleshe.

Clooke not the matter by the Infirmitie and weake­nesse of thy bodie. Fasting not hurte­ful to the body, but healthful. For these pretenses and excuses thou doest not tell to mee, but to him that knoweth the truthe. Els tell me, I praie thee, canst thou not faste, and yet canste thou glutte thy belly with meate, and wearye thy body with the burden of those thinges, thou hast eaten? Verely I haue knowen, that Physi­cians [Page 50] haue commaunded euen vnto sicke menne, not varietie of meates, but hunger and abstinence. How then maie he whiche canne doo these thinges, excuse him selfe, that he can not doo the other? Is it not muche easier for the belly, with thynnesse of diete to beare quietly the night, then to lye loden, with superfluitee of meates? Yea and not to lye neither, but rather to be tossed, and tormoiled all night, panting and gro­ning for payne? Excepte perhappes thou wilt saie, A Simili­tude. the shippemaister canne better rule his vessell being ouer­fraihgted, and ouerladen, then when it hath his light and iust peyse? For that whiche is oppressed with abun­dance and waight, a litle raging of the water drowneth: But that whiche is moderately frawghted, dooth easi­ly gette aboue the waues, whyle nothyng letteth it to rise a lofte. Euen so mennes bodyes being loden with continuall full feeding, are lightly ouerwhel­med with infirmities. But those, whiche vse a spare and thinne diete, doo bothe escape that euill, whiche is by sicknesse looked for, as it were a tempeste be­ginning to rise, and also repulseth that greefe whiche is already come, euen as it were the meeting of some raging waue in the sea.

But it seemeth by you, that it is more paynfull to reste, then to runne: and to bee at good ease, then to wrestle: if you saie it be more conuenient for sicke persons to fare deliciously: then to feede sparingly. Ve­rely the animall vertue gouerning the life, doth easely concocte, and disgeste, that which is but scarce and suffi­cient, and doth well applie, and appropriat it, to that, [Page] whiche is to be nourisshed. But when shee is charged and accumbered, with diuersitie of meates curiously dressed, the same not being able to staie it, till being kindly digested, it maie be conueied orderly to the partes, which are to be nourished, bredeth sundry kindes of diseases.

But nowe lette vs goe forwarde with the historie, prosecuting the antiquitie of fasting: and howe all ho­ly menne haue kept the same, as an inheritance receiued of theyr Fathers: the father still deliuering it to the Sonne, as it were from hand to hand. Whereby this possession hath also benne continued, euen to vs by succession. Ther was no wine in Paradyse: there was no killing of quicke thinges: there was not yet any ea­ting of flesh. After the floodde came wyne, after the flood ye fell to eating all thinges, as commonly as be­fore herbes. When perfection was dispeired of, then was fruition of those thinges graunted. A cleere proufe that wine before the flood was not knowen, appeered in Noe, who was vtterly ignorant, of the vse of wine. For it was not yet come to the vse of mans life, nor knowen at all emong menne. When therefore he nei­ther had sene any other drinke it, nor had tried it him selfe, Gen. 9. he was vnwares hurt thereof. For Noe planted a vine, and dranke of the frute, and was made drunke.

Not that he was a great drinker, or geuen to be drunke, but bicause he was not acquainted with the measure, that was to be taken thereof. So wee see, that the drinking of wine, was a latter inuention, then Para­dyse. And so is the Authoritie of fasting of more An­tiquitie.

But we haue also learned, that by fasting Moyses came vnto the hill: Exod. 19. For he durst not haue aduentured (the top of the hil smoking) to haue entred into the darke cloude, if he had not benne firste armed with fasting. The effectes and frutes of fasting. By fasting he receiued the Commaundementes written with the finger of God in plates of mettal. So was fasting the cause of the lawe making aboue, but glottony, the cause of fal­ling to madde woorshipping of Idolles beneth. Exod. 32. For the people sate downe to eating and drincking, and rose vp to plaie. One drunken fit, marred and defeated, the con­stant Continuance of God his seruant, in fasting and pray­ing, by the space of fortie daies. For the tables written with the finger of God, which fasting had receiued, drun­kennes lost: the Prophet thinking it vnsemely, that lawes should be deliuered from God to a drunken people. In one moment of time, that people which was taught from God, and traded by woonderful miracles, was thorough glotony throwen downe into the beastly woorshipping of the Egyptian Idoles. Compare now bothe together: and see how fasting leadeth to God, and howe delicious­nes, loseth saluation. And being now entred into the way, descende forward to later times. Gene. 25. What defiled Esau, and made him the seruant of his brother? Was it not one onely eating, for which he lost the prerogatiue, of being the first borne? But did not praier with fasting, 1. Sam. 1. gette and gene Samuel to his mother? What made that great Conquerour Samson, to be inuincible? Was it not fasting, wherewith he was conceiued in his mothers wombe. Fasting nourished him, in steed of a nurse. Fa­sting made him a man. For that was commaunded to his mother by the Angell in these wordes: Iud. 13. What soeuer [Page] proceedeth out of the vine, let him not eate, ne let him not drinke wyne, or stronge hote drinke: that is to say, any drinke that may make droonke. Fasting bredeth Pro­phetes, strenghtheneth the mightie, and teacheth wise­dome to lawemakers. It is a good bulwarke to the soule, a sure companion of life to the bodie, a target to them that doo valiantly, an exercise to suche as striue for the game. This remoueth temptations, this annointeth to pietie. This is the companion of sobrietie, the woorker of temperance. This teacheth to doo manfully in bat­taile, and instructeth to deale quietly in peace. This san­ctifieth men dedicated vnto God, and maketh perfit the Prieste. For it may not be, that a man without fasting should presume to celebrate sacrifice, not onely nowe in the mysticall and true seruice of God, but not so muche as in the figuratiue sacrifice, brought in by the Lawe.

Examples of fasting.This fasting made Elias, with his eies to behold a great miracle. For when hee had by the space of forty daies purged his soule by fasting, 3. Reg. 17. he was made woorthy in the denne in Choreb to see oure Lorde, so farre as it was possible for man to see him. He by fasting restored to the widdowe here sonne, shewing him selfe by fasting stronge and mighty euen against death. The voice go­inge foorth from his mouth hauing benne longe fasting, did for three yeres, and sixe moonethes, close the heauen from the people liuing against the Lawe. For, to mol­lifie the vntamed hartes of that stiffe necked people, he was contente to condemne him selfe also to affliction and penurie. 3. Reg. 17. So sure (saieth hee) as oure Lorde liueth, there shalbe no water in the earth, but by my mouthe.

And thus he forced vppon all the people, a fast thorough famine, to the end he might thereby correct their iniqui­ties growne of their delicate, and dissolute life. But what manner of life did Eliseus leade? How did he vse him selfe when he hosted at the Sunamites house? 4. Reg. 4. Or howe did he receiue and welcome the Prophetes? Did not wilde herbes of the wood, and a littell meale fur­nishe his table? At the whiche time also suche as had eaten of the Colo­quint, is an herbe, vvhich af­ter some mennes opinion, may be called, a vvilde goorde. Coloquintes, were in daunger to haue died thereof, if by the praiers of him being purged, and made acceptable thorough fastinge, the poysone hadde not benne dissolued. In fewe, it is easie to finde that fastinge had leadde, as it were by the hande, all the holy Fathers to a diuine wisedome, and to a heauen­ly kinde of life.

There is a certaine stone, or substance, whiche we Grecians Vide de hoc lapide Dioscoridē lib. 5. cap. 147. calle Amianthon, of that nature, that it is not with fire to be consumed. For being put in the flame, it semeth to be burnt vnto coles, but being taken out of the fier, it appereth more pure, as doth water being cla­rified. Such were the bodies of those three children in Babylon, hauing thorough fasting, the vnconsumptible nature of the Amianthon. For in the great flame of the fornaice, they, being as of the nature of golde, did ouer­come all the force of the fier. Yea they appeared to be of muche more excellencie, then golde. For the fire dyd not mealt them, but preserued them whole. Yea and that, Naphtha apud Dios­cor. lib. 1. cap. 99. when nothing in the worlde did stay or keepe backe the flame. But contrary, Naphtha, a kinde of naturall, and vnquencheable lime, pitche, and small twygges, dyd so nourrishe it, that it was spread [Page] the length of xlix. cubites, and so feeding rounde about, consumed many of the Chaldeans. The children then being entred, with bodies purified by fasting, did treade vnder their feete, and ouercomme that deadly fier, brea­thing a moiste aire, as it were a sweet dewe, vpon that ve­hement fier: whiche yet durst not touche so muche as their heare, bicause the same had ben bred and nourished by fasting.

Dani. 9.Daniell also the man of God specially beloued, whoo in three weekes neither eate bread, nor drancke water, being put downe into the denne, taught also euen the lions to fast. Dani. 6. For as though he had ben made euen of stone, or brasse, or some other harder substaunce, the lions could not once enter their teeth into him. So had fasting hardened the body of the man, as steeled yron, and made it inuincible to the lions. Nay they coulde not so muche as once open theire mouthe against that holy man.

Fasting quenched the force of the fier. Fasting stop­ped the mouthes of the lions. Fasting sendeth praier vp to heauen: being as it were a winge thereunto, to carry it vpward. Fasting is the wealth of the howse: the mo­ther of health: and the schoolemaster of youth. Fasting is an ornamente to olde menne: a good companion to wayfaring persons: a safe, and trusty conuictour to such as dwell together. The husband suspecteth not to be de­ceiued by his wife, when he seeth her delight in fasting. The wife fretteth not with ielousie, when she seeth her husband geeuen to fasting. Who euer sawe a house de­caie by fasting? Vewe what thinges are at this daie with­in thy house, and surueie them agayne hereafter, and [Page 53] thou shalt find nothing thereof wanting, through fasting. No beast or other liue thinge lamenteth his death. No bloud is seene in thy house. No heauie sentence of death, geeuen by the vnsatiable belly against the poore beastes. The cookes knife is at rest. The table of the faster is con­tent with such thinges, as voluntarily do rise and growe of the earth. The Sabaoth was geeuen to the Iewes: Exo. 20. That thy beast (saith God) and thy seruaunt may be at rest. Let thy fasting be a rest of continuall labours, vnto thy ser­uauntes, that serue thee all the yeere. Suffer thy cooke to be quiet. Geue rest vnto thy Sewer. Forbeare the hand of thy cupbearer, and butler. Let him haue some repose, who prepareth thy manyfold Iouncats and banc­ketting disshes. Let thy house sometime be quiete from those innumerable tumultes, from smoke, fulsom sauour of rost, and from the running vp and doune of them that do nought but minister vnto the bellie, as to a dame, that can neuer be pleased. Euen exacters of tributes do sometime affoord some libertie to the subiectes. Let the belly like­wise geue some truce to the mouthe. Let that which is euer crauing, and neuer ceasseth: which receiueth to day, and forgetteth to morrowe, geue vs truce for fiue daies. When it is full, then it disputeth of abstinence. When the meate is a litle passed, then it forgetteth quite all such do­ctrine. Fasting knoweth not the nature of death. The ta­ble of the faster dooth not sauer of vserie. The fathers vseries doo not strangle the litle child of the faster, in his nonage, winding about him like serpentes. And truly be­sides all this, sometime to faste, is a meane to the increase of pleasure and delight. For as thirst maketh drinke to seeme pleasaunt, and as hunger gone before, dooth make [Page] the furnished table the more delight some, right so dooth fasting encrease the gladsome lyking of meates. For that putting it selfe betwene, and thereby interrupting in part the continual glut of delicacies, shall make the receiuing thereof againe, the more pleasaunt, euen as of a friend re­tourned from far countries. Wherfore if thou wilt make vnto thy selfe thy table pleasaunt, take vnto thee somtime a chaunge by fasting. But thou that art excessiuely pos­sessed with the looue of deliciousnes, doost not perceiue that thou diminishest much of thy delight, by continuall vsage thereof: and for looue of pleasure lesest in dede the chiefest pleasure. For nothing is so pleasaunt, but that by continuall fruition it waxeth fulsome. But of those thin­ges which are rarely had, the fruition is delightsome.

A Simili­tude.Euen in this sort, he which hath made vs, hath deuised: that by chaunge and orderly retourne of thinges in this life, the pleasure of those thinges which he hath graunted vs, might still remaine with delight vnto vs. Doest thou not see how after night, the sonne is more bewtiful? And waking more pleasaunt after sleepe? And health the more desired, and esteemed, after feeling of sicknes and aduer­sitie? Euen so after fasting, is the table also the better wel­come both vnto riche menne, and suche as haue it well furnished, and also to poore folke, which haue but from hand to mouth, that which the earth yeldeth.

Luc. 16.Feare the example of the riche man. Deliciousnes of life brought him to the fier. For he was not broiled in the flame of the furnaice, bicause he was accused of any iniu­stice, but for his soft and delicate life. We haue therefore nede of water to quenche that fire. And fasting is not on­ly profitable for the time to coome, but also presently [Page 54] very healthsome vnto the bodie. For the best health, and state of mannes bodie, being growen vp to the highest, falleth backe, and decaieth of it selfe, very nature failing, and not being hable to beare the burthen of so great strength. Beware least thou which now spittest water, doo not hereafter with the riche man, desire and longe after a drop of water. No man euer surfeted of water. No mans head did euer ake, and was heauy with water. No man passing his life with drincking of water, had euer any neede of an other mans feete. No mans legges haue bene bound, no mans handes made vnprofitable by drin­king of water. For the default about disgestion (which necessarily happeneth to suche as liue delicately) doth bring vnto their bodies vehement diseases. The coulour of the man that fasteth, is reuerent: not flowring vp to an vnshamefast readnes, but adorned with a temperate pale­nes. His eye is gentle: his gate humble: his face mo­dest: not disgraced by fonde lawghter: his speeche mo­derate: his hart sincere and pure.

Calle to thy remembrance the Sainctes and holy men that haue been from the beginning: of whome the worlde was not worthy: Hebr. 11. They walked in sheepes skinnes and goates skinnes, they were forsaken, pressed with ma­ny vexations, and hardly afflicted. Followe their life, if thou seeke after their portion. What brought Lazarus to rest in Abraham his bosome? Was it not fasting? Mat. 3. The life of Iohn Baptist what was it, but as it were one con­tinuall faste? He had no bedde, no table, no lande to plowe, no drawing oxe, no corne, no baker of his bread, nor any other of these temporall thinges. And therefore rose there neuer emong the children of weemen a greater Matt. [...]1. [Page] then Iohn Baptiste. Fasting allso dyd carrie vppe to heauen S. Paule with others, 2. Cor. 6. & 11. which he dooth him selfe recite emong the glories that he had ouer his trobles and persecutions. But our Lord, the head of all those before remembred, Matt. 4. when by fasting he had prepared and forti­fied the flesh, whiche for our sakes he tooke vppon him, did then susteine therein the assaultes of the Diuell: to the end he might thereby both teache vs by fasting to arme and exercise our selues to the conflictes of tem­ptations, and also by his famine and pouertie, encourage and geeue occasion to the aduersarie to come vnto him. For he was not to haue beene approched of him by rea­son of the heigth of his Godhed, if he had not firste by hunger brought him selfe downe to the weakenes of mannes estate. But ascending into heauen, he tooke meate, to shewe and perswade thereby the true nature of his body which was risen.

But thow wretched manne ceasest not to pamper and to fat vp thy bodie, staruing in the meane time thy minde with hunger and famine, not hauing any care of healthsome instructions, whiche geeue life thereto.

Knowest thow not, A very apte Simi­litude. that as in a battaile to be fought, succour comming to the one side, weakeneth the other, and maketh it the more easie to be ouercomme: so he whiche helpeth and encreaseth the fleshe, weakeneth the spirite? And on the other side he that encreaseth the strenghth of the spirite, bryngeth the fleshe into subiection. For these two are opposite, and contra­ry the one to the other. Wherefore if thow wilte make thy minde strong, tame thy fleshe by fasting.

For this is it, whereof the Apostle speaketh, saying: [Page 55] By howe muche the outwarde man is decaied, 2. Cor 4. 2. Cor. 12. by so muche the inward is renewed. And againe: When I am weake, then am I mightie. Wilt thou not then despise these corrupti­ble meates? Wilt thou not hunger after that heauenly table, which fasting in this life doth procure and prepare vnto thee? Doost thow not knowe, that by immoderate full feeding, thou doest breed vnto thy selfe a fat worme to gnawe thee? For who in abundaunce of meate, and continuall delicacie, hath been partakener of the graces and giftes of the Spirit? Exod. 34. Moyses receauing the seconde time the tables of the lawe was of necessitie driuen to a seconde fast. Iohn. 3. Yf the brute beastes had not also fasted with the Niniuites, they had not escaped their threat­ned destruction. Whose limmes and carcases were those that fell in the desert? Were they not theirs, that sought after the eating of flesh? They, so long as they were con­tent with Manna, and water out of the rocke, ouercame the Egyptians, made waie thorough the sea, and there was not one sicke of all the Tribes. Mum. 11. But after they had ones made mention of their fleshpottes of AEgypt, and lusted to retourne thither agayne, they neuer came to see the land of promise. Doost thow not feare this their exam­ple? Doost thow not abhorre now insaciable feeding, lest it exclude thee also from the good thinges, that thow ho­pest for? But neither had Daniell seen the visions, if by fasting he had not illuminated, and made more cleere and bright his soule. For of grosse nurriture, smoky vapors mounte vppe: whiche lyke a thicke clowde doo inter­cepte and stoppe the bright beames of grace, that are sent and deriued from the holy Ghoste, into our hartes. And surely if there be any meate proper vnto Angelles, [Page] it is bread, Psal. 77. as saieth the Prophete. Man hath eaten the bread of Angels: not flesh, not wyne, not those thinges, which are exquisitly sought out by them that serue their bellie. Fasting is a Target for the warre against diuels. For some kinde of diuels dooth not goe foorth, Matt. 17. but by praier and fasting.

Loe what a number of commodities grow by fasting. But sacietie, and fulnes in feeding, is the grownd and be­ginning of all misdemeanour. For with delicates, dron­kennes, and many kind of sauces prouoking glottony, pre­sently entreth al kind of brutish and insolent behauiour. Hereof menne are made, as it were, madde and furious horses towarde weemen, by the beastly outrage ingen­dred in their mindes thorough suche deliciousnes. Yea, drunkardes chaunge nature, and goe against kinde. But fasting dooth make knowen euen the honest measure of wedlock woorke, chastising the vnmodest vsage euen of those thinges whiche are permitted by lawe: That, grawnteth leisure by mutuall agreement to either partie, to attende vnto praier.

Yet maiest thou not limite the goodnes of fasting, to consiste onely within the compasse of abstinence from meates. For the true fast The true fast. is the forsaking of euils and vi­tious doinges. Lose all bond of iniustice, remitte to thy neighbour all trouble, forgeue him his det: fast from sutes and contentions. Thou forbearest eating of flesh, but yet eatest thy broother. Thou abstainest from wine, and yet doost not temper thy selfe from doing of wronges. Thou tarriest till night before thou wilt take thy foode, and yet spendest thy daie in the lawe courtes, in sewtes, and con­tentions. Esaie. 29. Woe be to you (saieth the Prophet) that be drunke, [Page 56] yet not with wine. For wrath is also a drunckennes of the sowle, bringing the same out of the waie euen as wyne dooth. Heauines lykewise is a dronckennesse, whiche drowneth the minde. So is feare also an other droncken­nes, when it is, where it ought not to be. Psal. 16. From the feare of myne enemy (saieth the Prophet) deliuer my soule, O Lord. In fewe, euerie passion, disordering the minde, is rightly termed by the name of dronckennes. Anger, a kinde of dronke­nesse. Consider the angry man, how he is dronken in that passiō, and is not him selfe master of him selfe. He knoweth not himselfe. He know­eth not them that be present. He stryketh all, as one that fighteth in the night. He offendeth all. He triumpheth ouer all. He speaketh vnaduised thinges. Hardely canne he be tempered. He reuileth, he beateth, he threateneth, he sweareth, he crieth out, and tormenteth him selfe. Flee from this drunckennes. But beware also of that whiche commeth of wine.

Doo not by muche drincking of wine, Against those, that glut in one daie, to fast an other. make thy waie to drincking of water. Let not dronckennes leade thee to the holines of fasting. There is no entry into fasting by dronckennes, nor to iustice by auarice, nor to tempe­raunce by riot, nor (to conclude in fewe) is there any entrie by vice, vnto vertue. There is an other gate into fasting. Dronkennes maketh waie to insolent beha­uiour, but conuenient sufficiency vnto fasting. He whiche is to trie for the best game, dooth exercise him selfe before hand: He whiche fasteth, must first exercise and prepare him selfe by abstinence: laie downe glottony fiue daies before, not as one that would thwart the ordi­nary daies, or deceiue the lawe maker. For fondly doost thou labour, to wery thy body, and yet not to mitigat nor [Page] to release thy crime and euill appetite. A false store­howse is that bodie. Thow drawest into a bottomlesse barrell. For the wine passeth, and runneth his naturall waie. But thy sinne and insatiable luste remaineth within thee. The seruaunt runneth awaie from his master that beateth him: yet thou remainest styll with wine, whiche dailie beateth thy head. The best measure of the vse of wine, is the necessitie, and the lacke that the body maie haue thereof. But if thou exceede those boundes, to morow thou wilt come complaining of the heauines of thy head, yaning, gyddy, and smelling yet of the vndigested wine. Al thing wil seeme to moue, al thing to go rownde with thee. For drunkennes as it maketh men sleepe, as if they were dead, so it maketh men to wake, as if they were in a dreame.

Doost thow not consider whome thou comest to re­ceiue by this fasting? Euen him which promised to come vnto vs, saying: I and my Father will come, and make our dwelling with him. Why therefore dooste thou by drun­kennes preuent his comming, and close the entrie against our Lord? Why doost thou allure and take in thine Ene­mie, to take possessiō first of thy munitions? Drunkennes doth not receiue our Lorde. Drunkennes driueth away the holy Ghoste. A Simili­tude. For as smoke driueth awaie bees, so dothe surfeting and belly cheere put to flight and driue awaie al spirituall graces. Fasting is the ornament of the Citie. The strengthning of the place of Iustice. The peace of our howses: and the sauing and preseruation of our gooddes and possessions. Wilt thow see the bewtie of fa­sting? Then compare me the euening of this festing daie, with the euening of to morrow being fasting daie. Thow [Page 57] shalt see the Citie chaunged from tormoyle and tempe­steous waues of great sturre, to a sure calme and quiete tranquillitie.

But I wish that both this day may be like vnto to mor­rowe in holinesse and modest comlinesse: and that to mor­row may want nothing of the mirth, and ioye that is this daye. And further I besech our Lorde, who hath by the course and reuolution of the yeere, brought vs about to this time, that it may please him to graunt vnto vs being as it were tryers for the mastery, that by these excercises, wee may shewe foorth the firmenesse and strength of our constancie: and that we may come to the day ap­pointed for the receyuing of our crownes: Now by day­ly recording of that healthfull Passion suffred for vs, but then in the world to come by receauing retribution and rewarde, according to our life lead here, and that in the iust iudgement of Christe him selfe, to whome be all glory for euer. AMEN.

Thus endeth the Sermon of S. Basil, made of fasting.

THE THIRD SERMON, MADE BY S. LEO, SVRNAMED THE GREATE, AND POPE OF Rome in the yere of our Lorde. 450. Vpon the Fast of the tenth Moneth, and of the almes to be done in the same. How Gods fielde is with faith to be fenced, and inclosed, with Fasting to be tilled and tem­pered, with almes to be sowen, and with prayers to be donged, and made frute­full.

The fast of the tenth mo­neth, is the imber fast vvhich is kept in the mo­neth of Decem­ber. IN our Lordes field, whose laborers and workemen we be (most deerly beloued) we must prouidently, and diligently ex­ercise the spiritual tillage: to the end that we with continual industrie, foreseing and doing that, which is at euery season, duly and orderly to be done, may ioye in the plentiful in­crease of our good and vertuous workes. Whiche if tho­rough sluggish idlenes, or dul lasynes, they be neglected, our ground can bring foorth no worthy spring, no good graine, nor holesom fruite, but being ouergrowne with thornes and brambles, shal bring foorth nothing woorthy to be laied vp, and kept in storehowses, but suche thin­ges onely as are meete to be burned and consumed with fier. This fielde (deerly belooued) by the sweete dewe [Page 58] of the grace of God falling therein, is first inclosed and fenced by faith: tilled, tempered, and seasoned, by fasting: sowed with almes deedes: donged and made fruteful by praiers, to the ende that in our ground thus husbanded, no bitter or vnholsome rote spring therein, nor sap of any noisome stocke rise vp: but that (al seed of vice being kil­led, and distroyed in vs) the worthy corne of vertue, may ioyfully and plentifully growe vp together.

To whiche diligence, the maister and teacher of pie­tie, doth in all tymes exhorte vs, but in these dayes, which are more specially appointed to this woorke, wee muste styrre vp in our selues a more cowrage and feruent care hereof, least it be found a wickednesse in vs, to neglect that, being taught and instructed, whiche vertue and pie­tie would vs to doo, though we were not commaunded. We doo therefore exhorte and admonish you, that this Fast of the tenth moneth, (whereunto wee knowe your charitie with a religious intent and disposition is prepa­red) wee celebrating with one minde by the helpe of Christ, may euery of vs shine in good works, according to the measure and proportion of the abilitie, which he hath receyued of God. And that the more feruentlie, bicause our enemies, The diuel is most busye vvhē men are best disposed. which are greeued and vexed at our sancti­fication, doo in these dayes, wherin thei know vs disposed to a better attendance of our dewty, are most fearce vpon vs, and with more craft and subtelty, lye in waight for vs: To the end that, by fearing some, with doubt of pouertie which may grow by their liberal geuing of almes, and put­ting into others a heauines, and repining at the paine of fa­sting, they may draw many from the vertuous fellowship of this deuotion. Against which temptation (most deerly [Page] beloued) let there be kept waking in vs the zealous in­tent of a charitable harte. And let these thoughtes of mi­strust, be far repelled from Christian mindes. For it is a smal thing, which to a poore man is inough. Neither is his diet, or apparel chargeable. Poore foode is it, that he hun­greth after: Math. 20. poore drinke it is, that his thirst wil be quen­ched with: His nakednes nedeth to be couered, and as­keth not to be decked. And yet our Lorde is so kinde a Iudge of our workes, so louing an esteemer thereof, that euen for a cup of colde water, he wil not fayle to geeue reward. And in that he is a Iust beholder of our mindes, he will not onely recompence the charge of our woorke, but also reward the workers affe­ction, thorough Christe our Lorde.

THE FOVRTH SERMON MADE BY THE SAME S. LEO VPPON THE SAID FAST OF THE tenth Moneth, and of the Almes to be done in the same. Of what valew against sinne fasting is, which in bothe Testamentes is obserued.

WE doe with good cowrage and confi­dence (moste deerely beloued) exhorte you to the workes of pietie, bicause by experience we perceiue how gladly and willingly you receiue our exhortations. For you knowe, and by the teaching of God him selfe be assured, that the obseruing of the Com­maundementes of God, dothe auaile you to eternall ioye. In the executing and keeping whereof, bicause mannes frailtie dothe often wexe weary, and by her brittle infir­mitie, offende in many thinges: our good and mercifull Lorde hath geauen vnto vs remedies and helpes, by the whiche we may obtaine pardon. For who coulde possi­bly escape so many flattering allurementes of the worlde, so many crafty deceites of the Diuell, and finally so ma­ny perilles growing of his owne mutabilitie and frailtie, vnlesse the wonderfull clemency of the eternall Kinge, had a wil rather to repaire vs, then to lose vs? For though [Page] wee be already redemed, The vvar of Chri­stians is continual 1. Ioan. 5. already regenerated and made the children of light, yet so long as wee are detained in this worlde (whiche is all sette in wickednesse) so long as corruptible and temporall thinges doe flatter the infir­mitie of the flessh, no man can passe this life without ten­tation. Neither doth there lightly happen to any man so vnblouddy a victorie, that emong many enemies, and daily conflictes, though his fortune be so good to escape death, he be altogeather free from woundes. To cure therefore the harmes whiche they often fall into, that warre with the inuisible enemie, these three remedies are for medicine chiefely to be applyed: Instance in prayer, chastising of our selues by fasting, and the boun­tifull geauing of almes. Whiche three thinges, when they are togeather putte in vre and exercised, God is made mercifull vnto vs, the faulte is blotted out, and the Tempter is repulsed. Of these helpes truely owght a faithful sowle alwayes to be prouided and furnished: but chiefely and with greatest care are they nowe to be ex­ercised in these dayes whiche are moste properly and peculiarly appointed to those woorkes of pietie. Of whiche kinde and degree is also the solemne fast of this tenth Moneth. Whiche is not therefore to be neglec­ted, bicause it hath benne taken vnto vs out of the obser­uaunce of the olde Lawe: as though this were one of those thinges which with the discerning of pure meates, from vnpure, the differences of wasshinges, and the Sa­crifices of byrdes and beastes did in the newe Lawe ende and cease. For those thinges in deede which bare the figures of thinges to come, were ended, when those thinges were accomplisshed, whiche they signified.

But the profitte of fasting, Fasting though it vvere ob­serued in the olde testament is also to be kept in the nevv. Mat. 4. Matt. 22. the grace of the newe Te­stamente hath not remooued nor putte awaye. But with good and vertuouse obseruation hath still admit­ted continence and abstinence: as thinges alwayes pro­fitable bothe to the bodie and the sowle. For euen as there remaine receiued and retained in the heartes of Christians these Commaundementes: Thou shalt woor­shippe thy Lorde God, and serue him alone: And, Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe, and suche other like Preceptes: euen so that whiche in those bookes is com­maunded of the sanctification and healing by fasting, is not made voide, or frustrate by any interpretation. For in all tymes, and in all ages of this worlde, fasting ma­keth vs the stronger against sinne. Fasting conquereth concupiscence, repelleth tentations, abaseth pride, al­layeth wrath, and all the affections of a good minde and disposition it nurrisheth vppe to ripenesse and perfection of all vertue. Especially, if it be also ioyned with the beneuolence and pietie of charitie, and doe prouidently exercise it selfe in woorkes of mercie. For fasting with­out almes, is not so much a purging of the sowle, as it is an affliction of the fleshe. And it is rather to be re­puted to be donne for couetousenesse, then for con­tinencie, when a manne dothe so absteine from meate, that he also absteineth from pietie and good woorkes. Let therefore our fast (deerely beloued) abownde with fruites of liberalitie, and lette them be plentifull to the poore of Christe, with charitable giftes, and louing re­wardes.

And lette not the meane and inferioure sorte be stayed from this woorke, bicause it is little that they can [Page] take out of their small substance and abilitie. Our Lorde knoweth euery man his abilitie, and being a iust looker on, seeth wel out of what measure and portion eche man geaueth. For substances that be in equalitie vnlike, can not geue like almes. But many times is it made equall in merite, whiche is vnequall in charge. For the minde may be like, where the rente and store is vnlike. To the ende therefore, that these thinges may by the helpe of God be regarded with pietie and deuotion, let vs fast the fourth and the sixth daie of this weeke. Wednes­daie, Fri­daie, and Satterday the ymber dayes, a­boue a xj. hundred yeres agoe But on the Satterdaie let vs celebrate Vigil and watching at S. Peter the Apostles Church by whose prayers we being helped, may in all thinges merite and deserue the grace of God.

THE FIRSTE SERMON MADE BY THE SAME S. LEO VPPON THE FAST OF THE seuenth Moneth. Of the praise of Abstinence, and almes deedes.

The fast of the vij. moneth is the ymber fast kepte in September.WE knowe your carefulnesse (most deerely be­loued) to be of suche deuotion, that you doe not onely till and temper the sowles with the ordinary fastinges appointed by the lawe, but also with voluntary abstinence. Yet haue we thought good to adde to this your good disposition, our exhortation and [Page 61] warning. To the ende, that if there be any of you slacke in this vertuouse exercise, they doe obediently ioine them selues with the rest in this publique, and ge­nerall fast appointed in these daies. Wherein we must more attentiuely celebrate this most holy custome, and vertuouse vsage, that by humilitie of fasting, we may me­rite the helpe of God against all our enemies. For it is a principall woorke whiche both by authoritie we charge you, and of charitie we aduise you, that the libertie of ea­ting being for a time restrained; we geue our selues to the chastising of our owne bodies, and to the feeding of the poore, whome who so euer refresheth, he feedeth his owne sowle, and tourneth his temporall meates into eter­nall delicates. In place therefore of euill and voluptu­ouse delightes, let there succeede in vs the plentifull in­crease of holy desires. Let iniquitie cease: but let not righteousenesse be idle. Let some man feele him helping, whome no man feeleth oppressing. For it is litle, not to take away those thinges which are an other mans, except thou doe also geue of thine owne. We be vnder the eies of the iust Iudge, who knoweth what abilitie to wel wor­king he hath geuen to eche man. He will not haue his giftes idle or vnbestowed: Who so distributed vnto his seruauntes the proportions of the mysticall Talentes, Mat. 25. Luc. 19. that to him that had liberally imployed that, whiche was committed vnto him, he increased: And tooke away from him that had barrenly kept, and vnfruitfully hidden his Talent.

Sins therefore (deerely beloued) we are nowe to ce­lebrate this fast of the seuenth Moneth, we earnestly ad­uise and admonish your deuotion, to fast with vs on the [Page] fourth and sixth daie of this weeke. But the Satterdaie, let vs watche togeather at the Churche of the blessed Apostle S. Peter, by the assistaunce of whose me­rites, we may deserue to be absolued and losed of all our troubles, through Christe our Lorde. Amen.

THE THIRDE SERMON MADE BY THE SAME S. LEO OF THE FAST OF THE SE­uenth Moneth. Howe necessary fasting is, and of the pub­lique and priuate lawe of fasting, prayer, and almes deedes.

HOWE muche religiouse fasting dothe auaile (moste deerely beloued) to the intreating and obteining of Gods mercy and to the repairing of mannes frailtie, it is made knowen vnto vs by the re­porte and teachinge of the holy Pro­phetes, who doe protest and geaue witnesse, that the in­dignation of Gods iustice, whereinto the people of Israel did often fall by iust deserte of their iniquitie, coulde ne­uer [Page 62] be appeased but by fasting. Whereof the Prophete Ioel also geaueth warning, saying: Ioel. 2. Thus sayeth the Lorde your God: Tourne you vnto mee with all your hearte, in fa­sting, weeping, and mourning: and cutte your heartes, not your garmentes, and be yee tourned vnto the Lorde your God, for he is mercifull, paciente, long suffering, and of much mercie. And againe: Keepe holie your fasting, Ibidem. This tran­slation is according to the lxx. Interpre­ters. pro­claime the cure and healing, assemble the people, sanctifie the Churche, &c. Which exhortation (deerely belo­ued) is also to be embraced in these our daies, for that the remedies and meanes of this curing, are now necessarily by vs also to be taught and openly preached: To the ende that in the obseruation of the olde sanctification, that may be gotten by Christian deuotion, whiche was loste by the Iewissh transgression. The pro­fit of pub­lique fa­sting. For the reuerence of the Diuine Decrees hath alwayes this priuiledge and preheminence aboue all priuate and voluntarie obser­uaunces: that it is of more holinesse, whiche by a pub­lique lawe is celebrated, then whiche by priuate obser­uaunce is perfourmed. For the exercise of continence, whiche euerie manne dothe of his owne will and good disposition prescribe vnto him selfe, is profitable to one parte and portion. But the fast whiche the vniuersall Churche dothe with one consente celebrate, seuereth no manne from the generall purification and cleansing wroughte thereby. And then is the people of God most mighty, when the heartes of the faithful ioyne togeather in the vnitie of holy obedience: and that in the campe of the Christian warfare, there is on euery side alike prepa­ration, on euery side alike defence. Let the watchefull furie of the blouddy enemie rore and rage, and let him [Page] on euery side laie his secrete traines: yet no man can he take, no man can he wounde, if he finde no man vnar­med, no man slumbring, no man seuered from this gene­rall woorke of pietie.

To this might and puissaunce therefore of inuincible pietie (most deerely beloued) doth this solemne fast of the seuenth Moneth inuite vs: to the ende we may lifte vppe vnto our Lord, our mindes free from worldly cares, and earthly affaires. And bicause we can not alwayes haue this fixed intention of minde, which were alwayes necessary, and in so muche as we doe oftentimes through humaine frailtie, Why pre­scripte fast is vsed at certaine times. fall from heauenly to earthly thinges, let vs at the least in these daies which are appointed vnto vs for most helthfull and medicinable remedies, withdraw our selues from worldely occupations, and steale some time to the increase of our heauenly riches, whiche shal neuer decaie. Iacob. 3. For as it is written: We doe all offende in many thinges. And al be it we be by the daily grace of God cleansed from diuerse blottes, yet doe there sticke many tymes within our vnprouidente and vnwarefull mindes, thicker spottes and of a grosser substance, which must be wasshed away with more diligente care, and rooted out with greater charge. But a moste full and perfecte remission of synnes is obteined, when of the whole Churche togeather there is in vnitie, one Pray­er, and one confession. For if our Lorde haue pro­mised, Vnitie of praier. that vnto twoo or three holie personnes asking with vertuouse consente, hee will grawnte what so euer they require, what shall be denyed to many thow­sandes of people perfourming togeather one generall obseruaunce, and humbly suing in concord with one [Page 63] agreeing spirite? For it is (derely beloued) a great thing, and very precious in the sight of our Lorde, when the whole people of Christ doe together by vniforme doing of their duties, instantly presse vnto him: and when al de­grees and al sortes of persons of both kindes and sexes, worke together with one affection, as well in declinyng from euil, as in doing good. When in them all, there is one consenting mind, when God is glorified in the works of his seruauntes, and prayse is geeuen by the humble yelding of many thankes to him, being the author of all goodnesse.

The hungry are fed, the naked are clothed, the sicke are visited, and no man seeketh his owne, but the bene­fit of an other: while to the releeuing of an other mans misery, eche man is content with the portion that is com­petent for him selfe. And easely it is to finde a glad and willing geeuer, where reasonable consideration of the habilitie, doth temper and moderate the measure of the woorke. 1. Cor. 12. And by this grace of God which worketh all in all, the frute of all the faithful is made common, and com­mon is the merite to all. For the minde of them may be like, whose store and reuenue is not lyke. And while eche man reioyseth at the liberalitie of an other, he is made equall in good minde and affection, who could not be equall, in charge and distribution. There is nothing in­ordinate among that people, nothing diuers or varying, where all the members of the whole body agree with themselues by mutual consent, to one couragious practise of vertue and piety. Neither is he confounded in his owne meanesse, who glorieth in the abundance of others. For the bewtie of the vniuersal is the excellencie of eche par­ticular. [Page] And when we be al stirred forward by the spirite of God, Rom. 8. This is vvrought through the com­munion of saintes. not onely are those thinges ours whiche our selues doo, but euen those thinges also whereof we re­ioyce in other mennes doinges. Let vs therefore (most deerly belooued) imbrace the blessed soundnes of moste sacred vnitie, and let vs enter this solemne fast, with an agreyng purpose and consent of wel disposed mindes. No­thing is sowght of any man, which is hard or sharpe: nei­ther is ought commaunded vnto vs, which excedeth our forces, either in chastesing our selues by abstinence, or in large bestowing of almes. Euery man knoweth what he is able, and what he is not able to doo. Let them selues waie their owne abilitie: let them selues taxe themselues, as they thinke reasonable: to the ende that the Sacrifice of mercy be not offered with heauinesse, or accompted among our losses or hinderaunce. Let that be imployed in this charitable woorke, whiche may iustifie the harte, clense the conscience, and which finally may both profit the taker, and geeuer. Happy truly is that minde, and with admiration to be reuerenced, which for the looue of wel doing doth not feare the decaye of his gooddes, and mi­strusteth not for his sake to geue, of whome he receyued that which he geueth. But for so muche as this magna­nimitie is proper to fewe, and it is also godly, and full of piety, that no man forsake the care of suche as he is char­ged with, we, (not preiudicating, or meaning to hinder the more perfit) doo by this rule exhort you in generall, that you accomplishe the commaundement of God, eue­ry man according to his portion and habilitie. For it be­commeth beneuolence to be chereful, and so to temper it selfe in largesse, that both the refection of the poore may [Page 64] reioyce therin, and the houshold not be greeued for want of sufficiency. But he that geueth seed to the sower, 1. Cor. 9. will also geue bread to eate, and will multiplie and increase the grayne of your righteousnes. Let vs fast therfore the fourth and sixth daye of this weeke. But on the Satterdaye let vs celebrate the Vigill together at the Monument of the most blessed Apostle S. Peter, by whose merites and prayers we confidently trust the mercy of our God shall be bestowed vppon vs, through Iesus Christe our Lorde, who liueth and raigneth world with­out ende. Amen.

Thus ende the Sermons of S. Leo, Pope of Rome.

A SERMON OF ALMES DEEDES MADE BY THAT BLESSED MARTYR S. CYPRIAN Bisshop of Carthage, in Afrike, in the yeare of our Lorde. 230.

GREAT and manifolde (most deerly be­looued bretherne) are the diuine bene­fits, whereby the large and abundant cle­mency of God the father, and Christ his Sonne, hath wrought, & yet daily doth worke for our saluation. As that the Fa­ther for the sauing and quickening of vs, sent his sonne to restore vs, and that the sonne would be sent, and vouche­safe to become the sonne of man, to make vs thereby the sonnes of God. He humbled him selfe, to reise vp the peo­ple, The bene­fits vvhich Christ hath be­stovved vpon vs. that before laye ouerthrowen. He was wounded to heale our woundes. He became bond, to drawe forth into liberty vs that were bond. He indured to dye, that dyeng, he might geeue to mortall men, immortalitie. Great and manifolde are these giftes of Gods diuine mercy.

But yet what a prouidence is that, howe great a cle­mency of Christe, that by healthfull meane, it is fore­seene to our hand and prouided, howe man once redee­med may the more fully be preserued? For when our Lorde comming, Christe a redemer and a lavv maker. had healed the woundes which Adam had borne, and cured the olde poisons of the serpent, he gaue a law to man being healed, and charged him to sinne no more, lest by sinning of newe, worse might fal to him thereof. Then were we narrowly beset, and brought into a [Page 65] great straight, by hauing Innocency prescribed vnto vs. Then knewe not the infirmitie, and weakenes of humane frailtie what to doo, except the goodnes of God, yet once againe helping, had by teaching vs the woorkes of righ­teousnes and mercy, opened a certaine way to keepe and preserue our health, and saluation (now gotten) by was­shing awaie with almose deedes, all suche what so euer filthe, wee happen afterward to gather, or to brede.

The holly Ghost speaketh in the Scriptures, and saieth: By almose deedes and faithe, sinnes are purged. Tobie. 4. Not those sinnes which were before committed and growen vpon vs. For those are purged with the blood of Christe and he mea­neth Ba­ptisme. Eccles. 3. sanctification. Againe he saieth: As water quencheth fier, so dooth almose quenche sinne. Heere is it also shewed and proued, that as by the washing in the healthfull water, the fier of hell is quenched, so by almes and iust woorkes, the flame of our offences, is alayde and suppressed. And for that remission of sinnes is once geeuen in Baptisme, dili­gent and daily well working following, after the manner of Baptisme, doth againe enlarge vnto vs Gods pardon.

This also dooth our Lorde teache in the Gospell: for when his disciples were noted, that they eate, and did not first washe their handes, he aunswered and saied: Lucae. 11. He which made that is within, made also that is without, but geue you almose, and beholde all thinges are cleane vnto you. Teaching and shewing therby, not so much the handes to be washed, as the hart: and the inward filth, rather then the outward to be clensed. For asmuch as he which hath clensed that is within, hath also made cleane that is with­out: and the mind being purged, beginneth also to be cleane both in skinne and bodie. But teaching and instru­cting [Page] farther by what meane we maie be made pure and cleane, he added, that almose must be don. Him selfe being merciful teacheth and admonisheth that mercy be donne. Hovv vvoundes after Baptisme maie be cured. And bicause he seeketh to keepe whom he hath deerely bought, he teacheth how such as are defiled after the grace of Baptisme, may againe be purged. Let vs therfore (derely belooued bretherne) acknowledge the healthfull gifte of Gods sauour, and to the clensing and purging of our sinnes, let vs (who cannot be without some wound of cōscience) cure our woundes with spirituall medicines. Neither let any man so flatter him selfe of his pure and vnspotted hart, that presuming on his innocency, he thinke him selfe not to neede the applying of any medicine to his woundes, considering that it is written: Who shall glorie that he hath a chast hart, or who shall glorie him selfe to be cleane from sinnes? 1. Iohn. 1. And againe when S. Iohn in his Epistle allegeth and saieth: 1. Ihon. 1. If wee saie wee haue no sinne, wee deceiue our selues, and there is no truthe in vs. But if wee confesse our sinnes, our Lord is faithfull and iust, who will forgeue vs our sinnes. Now if no man can be without sinne, and who so euer wil say him self to be blameles, is either prowd, or foo­lish: how necessary, how gentle and bountiful is the mercy of God, whiche knowing that euen the healed should not yet afterward want their wounds, gaue helthful remedies to the new curing and healing againe of those woundes?

Finally (deerely belooued brethern) the worde of God hath neuer ceased, hath neuer bene silent, but in the holy Scriptures, bothe olde and newe, alwaies, and in al places hath stirred Gods people to woorkes of mercy: the holie Ghost still crying out and exhorting vs, that who so euer is instructed to the hope of the Kingdome of heauen, [Page 66] should doo almose deedes. God willeth and commaun­ded Esaie, saying: Crie out strongly, and spare not. Esaie. 58. Lifte vp thy voice as a trumpet, and shewe foorthe vnto my people their sinnes, and to the house of Iacob their iniquitees. And when he had commaunded theyr sinnes to be vpbrayded vnto them, and when he had vttered their wickednes with full force of indignation, and had saied that they could not with praiers or fastinges satisfy for their sinnes, no nor appease the wrathe of God, though they should be wrapped in asshes, and shertes of heare, yet in the last part shewing that God might be appeased only by almose dedes, he added this, saying: Ibidem. Breake thy bread vnto the hun­gry, and the nedy wanting harborough, leade into they house. I thou see one naked, cloth him, and the houshold of thy kinne doo not despise. Then shall thy light breake foorthe in timely season, thy health shall soone appere, and iustice shal goe before thee, and the brightnesse of God, shal cōpasse the round about. Then shalt thou cry out, and God shal heare thee, and while thou art yet speaking, shall saie vnto the: Beholde, I am at hande. Thus we see, that remedies to winne Gods fauour were geeuen by Gods owne woordes. And what sinners ought to doo, Gods instructions haue shewed and taught.

Againe, that by iust woorkes satisfaction is made to God, that sinnes are purged by merites of mercy, wee reade in Salomon also: Eccles. 29. Close vppe thine almose (saith he) in the bosome of the poore, and he shall praie and entreate for thee against al ill. And againe. Prouer. 21 He that stoppeth his eares not to heare the weake and needy, him selfe shall call vppon the Lorde, and shall not be heard. For he can not deserue the mercy of our Lorde, whiche is not him selfe mercifull, or obtaine of Gods fauour any thing in [Page] his praier, who is not gentill to the praier of the oorep This also doth the holy Ghoste declare, and proue in the Psalmes, Psal. 40. saying: Blessed is hee that hath regarde to the nee­dy and poore. Our Lorde shall deliuer him in the euill daie. Whiche preceptes Daniell hauing in minde, Daniel. 4. when the Kinge Nabuchodonosor being feared with a terrible dreame, boiled in great anguishe of minde, he gaue him remedie for the turning awaie, and mitigating of those euils by obtaining God his helpe, saying: Therefore, ô King let my counsel please thee: redeeme thy sinnes with almose deedes, and thy vnrightuousnes with mercy on the poore: and God shall be mercifull ouer thy sinnes.

To whome the Kinge not obeying, suffered the terrours and aduersities, whiche he sawe in his dreame: whiche yet he might haue escaped, and auoided, if hee woulde haue redeemed his sinnes by almes deedes. Also Raphael the Angell dooth witnesse the lyke, and exhorteth, that almes be willingly and bountefully geeuen, Raphael Angelus. saying: Praier is good, with fasting and almes: for almes deliuereth from death, and it purgeth sinnes. Hee sheweth that our praiers and fasting, be of the lesse force, if they be not helped with almes deedes: and that praiers alone, are of littell efficacie to intreate, vnlesse they be filled vppe, and hel­ped with the adioyning of deedes and woorkes. Praiers vvithout vvorkes, are of small force. The Angell dooth reuele, open, and testifie vnto vs, that our praiers are made effectual by almes deedes: that by almes life is redeemed from perill: by almes, soules are deliue­red from death.

Neither doo we (derely beloued Brethern) so auouch these thinges, but that wee shall with the very testimony of Truth it selfe confirme that, which the Angel Raphael [Page 67] hath saied. In the actes of the Apostles we haue good proofe hereof, and by a fact done we plainly finde, that soules are by almose deliuered, not onely from the se­cond death (of hell) but also from the first (death of this present life). Tabitha being a wooman much geuen and addicted to good woorkes, and dooing of almose, when by sickenes she had departed this life, Peter was sent forth vnto the dead carcas: whoo when readely and gently (as it becomed the mekenesse of an Apostle) he was come thither, there stood about him a sorte of wi­dowes, weeping and intreating him, and shewing vnto him the clokes, coates, and all other the clothing, which they had before receaued of her, making sute for her being dead, not so much by their woordes, as by showe of her owne woorkes. The good intention helpeth muche praier. Peter perceiued that the thing in suche sorte sued for, might be obtained, and that the helpe of Christe would not want at the sute of the wi­dowes, since him selfe was also clothed in the widowes. Therefore when kneeling downe vpon his knees he had praied, and as a fitte aduocate, had vttered and sent vp vnto God the praiers, made vnto him by the widdowes, and the poore, turning then to the bodie, which being wasshed lay alreadie vpon a borde, he said: Tabitha arise in the name of Ihesu Christ. Neither did he faile Peter, but straight way gaue helpe, who in the Ghospell had saied, that what soeuer were asked in his name, should be graunted. Death therefore was suspended, life retour­ned, and the reuiued body restored quicke to light, all the company muche maruailing, and being not a little astonnied thereat. Of suche force were the merites of mercy, of suche value and power were good workes. Merites of vvorkes. [Page] Shee that to the needy widowes had geuen reliefe and succour of life, deserued at the praiers of the widowes to be restored to life.

The teacher therefore of oure life, and the maister of our eternall saluation, geeuing life to the people belee­uing, and prouiding for euer for them ons brought to life, doth emong his diuine commaundementes, and heauen­ly preceptes in the Ghospell, will and charge nothing more often, then that wee should continue, and persist in geuing almose: that wee should not lie and grouell vpon our earthly possessions, but rather hearde vppe to our selues some heauenly treasures. Sell your goodes (saith hee) and geue almose. And againe, Lay not vppe to your selues treasures vppon earth, Luc. 12. where mothe and rust spoi­leth and decaieth, and where theeues digge vp, and steale: but heape vppe vnto your selues treasures in heauen, where neither mothe nor rust doth consume, and where theeues do not breake vp, and steale: for where thy treasure is, there will also thy hart bee. And when he woulde teache one that had obserued the lawe, howe he should be perfite, he saied: If thou wilt be perfite, goe and sell all that thou hast, and geue it to the poore, and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen, and come follow me. He saieth also in an other place, that he whiche seeketh to purchasse the grace of heauen, and to bye euerlasting saluation, must with the quantity of his patrimony marchaunt and bie the pretious iewell, that is, eternall life, precious by the bloude of Christ. The kingdome of heauen (saieth he) is like vnto a marchaunt man seeking for good perles and precious stones, Matt. 13. but when he had found a preciouse stone, he went and solde all that he had, and bought it. He also calleth them [Page 68] the children of Abraham, whome he seeth to be worke­men in the helping and nurrishing of the poore. For when zachee had said: Beholde, Luk. 19. the halfe of my substance I geeue vnto the needie, and if I haue defrauded any man of ought, I render vnto him foure dubble: Ihesus aunswe­red, and saied: This day is saluation made vnto this house, for this man is also a sonne of Abraham. For if Abra­ham beleeued God, and it was reputed vnto hym for iustice, verely he that according to God his com­maundement, dooth Almose, beleeueth God: and he whiche hath the truthe of faith, keepeth the feare of God. But he whiche keepeth the feare of God, thin­keth of God, in shewing mercie to the poore. What it is to be­leeue God and to thinke the scriptures true. For therefore dooth he woorke, bicause he beleeueth and knoweth those thinges to be true, whiche are fore­shewed by the woordes of God, and that the holy Scri­pture can not lye, whiche teacheth, That vnfrutefull trees (that is) Barren and frutelesse menne, shalbe cutte away, and throwne into the fier: but the mercifull shal­be called vnto the kingdoome. And therefore in an other place also, he calleth the woorkers, and the frutefull by the name of faithfull personnes. But as for the vnfrutefull and barren, he saieth they haue no faith, by these woordes: If in the wicked Mammon, Lucae. 16. yee haue not been faithfull, whoo will putte you in truste, with that whiche is true and sound? And if in the thing that is not yours, yee baue been vnfaithfull, whoo will geeue you that which is yours? Pouetry is not to be feared, for geuing of almes.

If thow mystruste, and feare, leaste if thow be­gynne to woorke bountifully, thy patrimonie beeing [Page] consumed by liberall woorking, thou maist perhaps be driuen to poouertie, be in that behalfe without feare, stand thou assured and out of care. For that can not be wasted, out of the which, there is disbursed to Christe his vse, and by the which a heauenly woorke is donne. And thus doo I not warrant thee vppon myne owne credite, but vppon the faith and warrant of the holy Scriptures. Vppon the authoritie of God his promise, do I assure it. Proue. 28. The holy Ghost speaking by Salomon, saith: He that geeueth to the poore, shal neuer want: but he that turneth his eies from them, shalbe in great penury: shewing thereby, that the mercifull, and such as worke, can neuer want, but rather that the Niggardes, and fruitlesse doo come in the ende to pouertie. And the holy Apostle Paule also being full of grace of the heauenly inspiration, saieth: He that sendeth seede to the sower, euen he also shall geeue bread to be eaten: 2. Cor. 9. and shall multiplie your sow­ing, and shall increase the yeeld of your fruitfull Iustice, that you may be made riche in all thing. And againe: The ad­ministration of this dutie and woorke shall not only supplie in faith the want and neede of the saints, but shall also be plentifull in geeuing, with much thankefulnes towarde God. For when thankes for our almose and praiers are by the Oraisons of the poore directed vnto God, the substance of the woorker, is by the rewarde of God, heaped and encreased. And our Lord in the Ghospell euen then considering the hartes of such menne, and by his foretelling worde denouncing this vnto the false harted, and vnto suche as would not beleeue, dooth protest and say: Matt. 6. Doo yee not take thought, saying, what shall wee eate, or what shall wee drinke, or wherewith [Page 69] shall wee be appareled? For these thinges the Gentiles seeke after: but your Father knoweth, that you haue neede of all these thinges. Seeke yee first the kingdome of heauen: Ibidem. and the righteousnes thereof, and all these thinges shall be cast vnto you. He saieth, all thinges are cast vnto them, and geuen vnto them which seeke the kingdome and iustice of God. For our Lorde saieth, that those menne shall (when the daie of Iudgement commeth) be admitted to receiue the kingdome, whiche haue ben woorkers in his Churche. But thou fearest, lest thy patrimonie per­haps will faile thee, if thou beginne of the same to yeeld bountifull woorkes. And knowest thou not, wretched man, that while thou fearest the decaie of thy houshold, thy life and saluation bothe doo faile? And while thou arte carefull that nothing be diminished of thy goods, doest thou not see, that thy selfe arte diminished, being a loouer rather of Mammon, then of thyne owne soule? Thus while thow fearest lest thy patrimonie should pe­rishe to saue thy selfe, thy selfe doest perishe to saue thy patrimonie. And therefore dooth the Apostle well crie out, and saie: Nothing brought wee into this world: 1. Tim. 6. neyther truely maye wee carrie ought hence, but hauing nourriture, and coouering, let vs be therewith content. For they that will becoome riche, falle into temptation, into snares, and into many and hurtefull desyres, which whelme a man into perdition and destruction. Coue­tousnes the roote of al euils. For the roote of all euills is couetousnes, which some seeking after haue made a wracke of their faith, and haue plunged them selues into many sorowes.

But doest thou feare still, least thy patrimonie may happe to faile, if thou beginne to bestowe plentifully [Page] thereof? Proue. 10. Why? When was it seen, that the iust man could wante reliefe, sithe it is written: Our Lorde will not kill with hunger the iust soule? 3. Reg. 17 Helias was fed in the wildernesse by the ministery and seruise of crowes. And to Daniell being by the kinges commaundement shutte vp in the denne for a praie to the Lions his dinner was from God prouided. Danie. 14. And yet fearest thou, leste working and deseruing at Gods handes, thou shouldest wante nourriture? Remembrest thou not, that he him selfe in the Ghospell to the reproche of them which be of doubt­full mindes, and of litle faith, dooth protest, saying? Be­holde the foules of the ayer: Matt. 6. for they sowe not, they reape not, they gather not into the barnes, and yet your heauenly father nurrissheth them. Are not yee of more value, then these? God feedeth the foule, and euen to the sparrowes dailie foode is geeuen: and those thinges which haue no manner sense of thing appertaining to God, lacke neither meate nor drincke. And doest thou thinke, that a Chri­stian man, the seruaunt of God, geeuen to doo good woorkes, and deere vnto his Lord and master, shall want any thing? How may this be? Except thou wilt thinke, that he which feedeth Christe, shall him selfe not be fed by Christe? Or that earthly thinges shall want to them, to whome diuine and heauenly thinges are geeuen?

Whence commeth this mistrustfull thought? Whence groweth this wicked and sacrilegious Imagination? What dooth suche a faithlesse hart in the house of faith? Why is he called and named a Christian, whiche dooth not altogether beleeue Christe? The name of a Pharisee is more meeter for thee. For when our Lord in the Ghos­pell disputed of almose deedes, faithfully, and holesome­ly forewarning vs, that by prouident woorkyng, wee [Page 70] should of our earthly gaines make vnto our selues frendes that might afterward receiue vs vppe into euerlasting tabernacles, He is no Christian, but a pha­risee, that vvill geue no almose for feare he shal lacke. after these thinges spoken the Scripture ad­deth these wordes: But the Pharisees (whoo were moste coouetous menne) hard all these thinges, and mocked there­at. Soome suche menne doo wee see at this daie in the Churche, whose stopped eares and blinded hartes doo re­ceiue no light of spirituall and holesome admonitions: At whome wee must not marueill, if they contemne a ser­uaunt treating of these thinges, Lucae 16. when wee see that our Lord him selfe was of suche menne despised.

What doest thou please thy selfe with these fond and foolish thoughtes? A vehe­ment ex­hortation against the peuish feare of vvorld­linges. As though with feare and carefulnes of thinges to come, thou shouldst be kept backe from do­ing of good workes? Why doest thou pretende such cou­lours, toies, and delusions of vaine excuse? Confesse that rather which is true. And bicause thou canst not deceiue them that knowe, lay foorth the secret and hidden con­ceptes of thy mind. No, no. The darcknes of vnfruteful­nes hath benummed thy mind: and (the light of truth be­ing thence departed) the deepe and thicke mist of coue­tousnes hath blinded thy carnall hart. Thou art a slaue and bondman to thy monie. Thou art bound with the bondes and cheines of auarice, and thou, whome Christe had once losed, art now againe come in bondes: Thou kepest thy money, which being kept, doth not keepe thee. Thou heapest thy patrimony, whiche with the waight thereof dooth burden thee. Thou doest not remēber what God aunswered to the riche man, that with fond reioising boasted the great plenty of his abundant store: Thou foole (said he) this night is thy soule called for from thee: Luk. 12. Therefore [Page] whose shall those thinges be, which thou hast gathered? Why doest thou studie and trauaile to gette riches for thy selfe alone? Why doest thou to thine owne paine in­crease the waight of thy patrimonie, whereby how much the richer thou art to the world, so much the poorer thou art made toward God. Diuide thy rentes with thy Lorde God. Parte thy frutes with Christ. Make Christ a par­taker with thee of the reuenue of thy earthly possessions, that he may also make thee with him a ioyn theire of the heauenly kingdoomes.

Thou errest, and art deceiued, who so euer beleeuest thy selfe to be riche in the world. Heare in the Apoca­lips the voice of thy Lord, with iust rebukes rating suche men: Apocal. 3. Thou saiest I am riche (saieth he) I am increased in wealth, I want nothing. And thou knowest not, that thou art in deede a wretche, miserable, poore, blinde, and naked. I ad­uise thee to bye of mee, golde tried, and burnisshed in the fier: that thou maist be riche, and maist put on the white gar­ment, that the filth of thy nakednes doo not appere in thee. Annoint thine eyes with a medicine that thou maiest see. Thou therefore that art welthy and riche, bye vnto thy selfe of Christe gold burnished and tried with fier, that (thy filthines being purged as it were with fier) thou maist be pure golde, being purged by almose deedes, and good woorkes. Bye vnto thy selfe a white garment, that thou (whiche by Adam were before naked, quaking, and defourmed) maist be clothed with the white garment of Christe. And thou whiche art a riche and welthy Gentlewoman, annoint thine eyes, not with the Diuels Alabaster, but with Christes Medicine: that thou maist attaine to see God, with good woorkes and iust desert [Page 71] meriting well at thy Lordes handes. But thou which art suche a one, canst not woorke in the Churche. For thine eies being ouercast with a darke dimnesse, and blinded as it were in the night, haue not beheld the needy, and the poore. Thou being welthy and riche, beleeuest that thou celebratest our Lord his Temple: yet doest thou not one whit behold or regard the treasure huche thereof. Thou commest into the Temple without sacrifice: yea, thou ta­kest part of the sacrifice, which the poore hath offered. Behold in the Gospel the widow, who being mindeful of the heauenly preceptes did woorke euen in the middest of her owne miserie, and penurie, putting into the treasu­ry euen those two mites which onely remained vnto her. Whom when our Lord had marked and seene, waying and esteeming her woorke, not by her liuelyhood, but by her hart and minde, and considering not how muche, but out of how muche shee had geeuen, he aunsweared and saied: Verely I saie vnto you, Lucae. 21. this widow hath geuen more into Gods treasure, then all these. For all these haue geuen vnto God his treasure, of that whiche abounded vnto them, but this widow euen out of her pouertie, hath put in all shee had to liue by. O very happy and glorious woman, that euen before the daie of iudgement, deserued to be pray­sed by the mouth of the iudge. Let them that be riche be ashamed of there owne barreinnes and miserable nig­gishnes. A widow, and a poore widow, dyd deale li­berally. And whereas all that is geuen, is bestowed on the succourlesse, and widowes, shee geueth, who should haue receiued: that wee maie know, what punishment remai­neth to the vnfrutfull riche man, when by this doctrine, euen the poore them selues owght also to woorke. And [Page] that wee maie vnderstand that al suche thinges are geuen to God, and that in doing these thinges, wee deserue and merite at Gods hande, Christe calleth them Gods treasuer, and sheweth that the widowe had put her two mites into Goddes stoare, that it might be made the more manifest vnto vs, that he which hath compassion on the poore, doth lende to God vpon vsurie.

The Care of chil­dren ought not to staie from ge­uing of almose.Neither lette any Christian man (deerely beloued bretherne) thinke him selfe excused from dooing good woorkes, vppon respecte to doo for his children. For wee ought, in our spirituall expences haue an eye to Christe, who hath professed, that it is he that recei­ueth our almose. And so, in doing almose to the poore, we preferre not the poore before our children, but we preferre Christe before our children. He him selfe, so teaching and admonishing vs: Matt. 10. Who so loueth (saith he) his father or mother, aboue mee, is not woorthy of mee, and who so loueth his Sonne or daughter, aboue mee, is not woorthy of mee. Also in Deuteronomy, the like thinges are written to the strengthning of our faith, and loue to­ward God, Deute. 33. in these woordes. They which saie vnto their Father or Mother, I knowe thee not, and haue not knowen their children, these haue obserued thy commaundementes, and haue kept thy testament. For if wee loue God with all our hart, wee ought not to preferre either parentes or children before God. Which thing S. Iohn also sheweth in his Epistle, saying, that Charitie and the looue of God is not in them; whome we see to haue no regarde to doo good vnto the poore. Hee that hath (saith he) worldly substance, 1. Iohn. 3. and hath seene his brother want, and hath shut vp his compassion from him, how doth the loue of God dwel in [Page 72] him? For if God geue vsurie for the almes that is geuen to the poore, and that whiche is geuen to the least of them, is geuen to Christe, there is no cause why a man shoulde preferre earthly thinges, before heauenly, or esteeme man, more then God.

So did that widowe, 3. Reg. 17 mentioned in the thirde booke of the Kinges, when after all her goodes consumed, A notable example. in the greate drought and famine, she had made her of a litell branne and oyle that was yet lefte, a lofe baked vnder the ashes, to eate with her children, and so to dye, Helias came sodaynlie vnto her, and desired some parte thereof, to be first geuen him to eate, and then shee and her children to feede on the reste. For she neuer sticked to fulfill his requeste, neither did shee (though she were the naturall mother) any iote pre­ferre her children, in that great hunger and penury, be­fore Helias. But that she did in the sight of God, which might please God. Readily and willingly was that offered, whiche was required. Neither of aboun­dance a porcion, but of a litell the whole was geuen. And an other man was first fedde, before her owne hungrie and steruing children. Neither did shee in that penury and famine, thinke firste of her meate, and then of the woorkes of mercy: but contrary. To the ende that while in a healthfull woorke the carnall life was contemned, the sowle might spiritually be re­serued and saued. Helias vvas a figure of Christ. Helias therefore bearing the figure of Christ, and shewing that he rendreth to eche one for mercy bestowed a retorne of the like, answered and said: This saith our Lorde, thy pot of meale shall not faile thee, nei­ther shall the oile in the cruse be diminisshed, vntill the [Page] daie, wherein our Lorde wil sende raine vppon the earthe. And according to the truthe of Goddes promise, the thinges whiche the widowe gaue, were encreased, and multiplied vnto her. And for her merites, and good woorkes of mercy, receiuing increase and abondance, her vessels of meale, and oile were filled ful. Neither did the mother (in this case) take from her children, that whiche she gaue to Helias, but much more profited her children, by doing suche woorke of pitie and mercy. Yet, did not she know Christ, neither had she heard his Commaunde­mentes. She was not redemed by his Crosse, and passion, that she might for the shedding of his bloud, render him meate, and drinke. Whereby it maie appeare, how much he whiche is of Christes Churche sinneth, who pre­ferring him selfe and his children before Christe, doth keepe his riches, and doth not communicate his plentiful patrimony with the pouertie of the needy.

A commō and daily Obiectiō soluted.But thou wilt saie, thou hast a great many children in thy house, and the number of thy children, perhaps doth hold thee backe from plentifull yelding of good workes. Verely I saie, that for this selfe same cause, thou shouldest woorke the more bountifully. Note vvel The moe children thou art the father of, the more hast thou to entreat for at Gods hande. The sinnes of many are to be redeemed, the consciences of many to be praied for, the sowles of many to be raunsomed. As in this secular life, the moe children thou hast to feede, and to susteyne, the greater is thy coste and charge, so in the spirituall and heauenlie life, the more stoare of children thou hast, the more plentifull ought to be thy expence in good woorkes. An Exam­ple. So dyd Iob offer many Sacrifices for his [Page 73] children, and according to the number of the children in his howse, was the number of offeringes whiche he sacrificed vnto God. And bicause there coulde not want synne, that dayly offendeth the sight of God, dayly Sacri­fices did not want, whereby synnes might be wiped awaye. This doth the Diuine Scripture prooue, saying: Iob a true and a iuste man had seuen sonnes, Iob. 1. and three daughters: and he cleansed them, offering for them Sacri­fices vnto God, according to the number of them, and for their sinnes, one caulfe. If therefore thou doo truely looue thy children, if thou wilt yeelde vnto them abun­dant and fatherly sweetnesse of looue and charitie, thou oughtest the more to woorke: to the entent that with thy iuste and good woorke, thou mayst commende thy children vnto God. Thinke not hym to be thy chyl­drens chiefe Father, who is but weake and feeble and to continue but for a tyme. Winne rather vnto them the fauour of that Father, who is the firme, sure, and euer­lasting Father of spirituall children. Assigne vnto hym thy gooddes whiche thou keepest for thine heyres: Let hym be the Tutor of thy chyldren: Let hym be theyr Craynsire: Let hym by his Diuine Maiestie be theyr Protector against all the iniuries of this woorlde. We shold cōmit our patrimo­nye to God. The patrimonie that is committed to God, neyther dothe the common wealth take awaye, nor confiscation breake into, nor false accusation or quarrell picte in lawe ouer­throwe. In saftie is the inheritance layd vp, whereof God is made the keeper.

This it is to prouide for our deere children in time to comme. This it is by fatherly pietie to prouide for our heyres, that shall be: as the holy Scripture truelye testi­fieth, [Page] saying: Psal. 36. I haue benne yonger, and nowe anie wexen olde: Yet did I neuer see the iust forsaken, or his seed wan­ting bread. All day is he mercifull and lendeth, and his seed shal be blessed. And againe: He whose conuersation is without blame, Prou. 20. and in righteousnes, leaueth his sonnes bles­sed behinde him.

Hovv Fa­thers ought to prouide for their childrne.Therefore thou art a deceiuer, and a traiterous Father, except thou doo faithfully prouide for thy children, ex­cept with true and religious pietie, thou doo in this sorte forsee to the preseruation of them. Thou which laborest by earthly inheritance rather to betake thy children to the diuell, then by treasure layed vp in heauen to com­mend then vnto Christe, doost twise offende, and com­mittest a double fault: Both in that thou doost not pro­cure vnto thy children the healpe of God the Father, and also bicause thou teachest them more to looue their pa­trimonie, then Christe. Be rather to thy children suche a Father, as Tobie was. Geeue vnto thy chyldren pro­fitable, An ex­ample. and holesome preceptes, suche as he gaue vnto his sonne. Geeue in charge vnto thy chyldren, as he charged his sonne, Tob. 14. saying: And nowe (my Sonne) I geeue thee in charge: serue God in truth, and doo before him that whiche pleaseth him, The pre­ceptes of Toby to his sonne. Tob. 4. and charge thy children, that they doo iustice, and geue almes and be mindeful of God, and blesse his name at all tymes. And agayne: My most deerly belooued sonne, haue God in thy mind all the dayes of thy life, and transgresse not his Commaundementes. Doo iu­stice all the dayes of thy lyfe, and walke not in the waye of iniquitie. For if thou deale in truth, respecte shall be had vnto thy woorkes. Of thy substance doo almes deedes, and turne not awaye thy face from any poore man. So shall it [Page 74] come to passe, that the face of God shall not be turned from thee. Geaue Almes (my sonne) according to that thou haste: If thou haue plentye of substance, geeue the more largely thereof, if thou haue scarse and but a litle, yet geeue parte euen of that litle. And feare not when thou geeuest Almes: for thou layest vppe to thy selfe a good rewarde againste the daye of necessitie. Tob. 12. For Almes deliuereth from deathe and suffereth not to goe vnto hell. A good woorke, is geeuing of Allmes vnto all them, whiche doo it in the sighte of the Highe God.

What a pageaunt or game is that (deerly belooued bretheren) the setting foorth whereof, is honoured with the presente behoulding of God him selfe? If at suche largesse and liberalitie, as the Gentilles bestowed vppon shewes, it seemed a greate and a gloriouse mat­ter, to haue presente the Proconsules, or Generalles of Armies, and greate coste and charge was bestowed, by suche menne to please greate personnages: howe muche more noble, and greater is the glorie of our charge, where wee haue God and Christe the behoul­der thereof. Howe muche more plentifull ought the preparation heere to be, and howe muche more bowntifull the coste, where all the vertues of heauen assemble, all the Angelles meete to the sight and be­holding thereof? Where, to the defraver of the charge, not a triumphant chariot, or Consulship is as­ked, but eternall lyfe is geeuen: nor the vayne and temporall fauoure of the common people is sought, The frute of Almes deedes. but the perpetuall rewarde of the heauenly kingdome is re­ceyued?

And that these dull, barren, and pinching peny fathers woorking nothing towardes the frute of their saluation, may be the more ashamed of them selues: that the shame of their reproche, and vilenesse, may stryke the deaper into their filthy consciences, let eche man set before his eyes the diuell with his garde, that is to saye, let him imagine the diuel with his traiterous people, and children of death, to leape foorth in presence, and euen there (Christe him selfe being presente, and iudging) to cal­lenge with prowde comparison Christes people, A liuely Represen­tation. and to prouoke and require, that an accompte and rekoning of both sortes may be taken, saying in this wise: I, for these that thou seest heere with me, haue neither receyued buffets, nor endured scourging, nor suffered the Crosse, nor shed my bloud, nor redeemed this my familie, with the price of any Crosse and passion: No, neither doo I promise them the kingdome of heauen, or restoring them to immortalitie call them home agayne to Paradyse: and yet see howe sumptuouse games and pageantes, howe great Treasures, what rare thinges long and moste char­geably sought, they prouide for mee? Yea laying to pleadge, ingaging, or selling outright all their goods and possessions to sette foorth to the vttermost these games and pageants? Yea, and if the pageants frame not handsom­ly to their honesty, they are with wordes of reproch, and hissing often tymes driuen out of the stage, yea and some­time almost stoned to death, with the furie of the people. Nowe Christ let me see, such fetters foorth of sightes and shewes of thy side. Shew me these riche men flowing in aboūdance of welth, whether though thy selfe fittest aloft in thy Churche, and lookest on them, they make vnto [Page 75] thee any suche chargeable presentes, by engaging or sel­ling their goodes: Naie rather by chaunging for the bet­ter, the possession of them, translating them into heauenly treasures. In these vaine and worldly shewes before men, That vvhich S. Cyprian speaketh heere of plaies and pageants, may be applied to banque­tinges, ex­cesse in apparall, and such other not novv common euerie vvhere. nobody is fedde, none clothed, none susteined with com­forte of meate and drinke. Al the charge betweene the madnesse of the setter foorth, and the foly of the behol­der, through a prodigall and foolish vanitie of disceiuing pleasures, is loste and commeth to naught. Yet emong thine, thou arte thy selfe clothed and fedde in thy poore and needy: and thou promisest eternall lyfe to suche as woorke. All this notwithstanding thy people being thus honoured by thee, with Diuine rewardes and heauenly giftes, are scarse to be compared in number with myne, that haue at my hande for all their coste, no rewarde, but damnation.

What shall we aunswere herevnto, deerely beloued brethren? By what meanes may we defende the mindes of the ryche menne ouerwhelmed with suche a sacrile­giouse barrennesse, and as it were palpable darkenesse? By what excuse may we purge our selues, whoe are few­er in number, then the Diuelles seruauntes, who doe not repaie vnto Christ for the price of his Passion, and bloude, no not so muche as small trifles?

Christe hath geauen vnto vs commaundementes: a revvard to such as vvorke, and pun­nishment to the idle he hath instructed his seruauntes, what they haue to doe, he promiseth rewarde to suche as woorke, and threatneth punnishment to the vnfruitfull. He hath vttered his sen­tence, and tolde vs before what iudgement he wil geue. What excuse can there be to the negligent? What de­fense to the barren and nigarde, but that to the seruaunt [Page] who doth not that which he is cōmaunded, our Lord wil do that whiche he threatneth, Mat. 25. saying: When the Sonne of man shal come in his glory and al his Angels with him, then shal he sit in the throne of his glory, and all Nations shall be gathered together before him: and he shal diuide them one from an other, as the shepheard diuideth the shepe from the gotes, and shal place the sheep on his right hand, but the gotes on the left: then shal the king say vnto them which shalbe on his right hand: Come ye blessed of my Father, receiue the king­dome which hath ben prepared for you from the beginning of the world: for I haue ben hungry, and you gaue me to eate: I haue ben thirsty, and you gaue me drinke: I haue ben harbor­les, and you led me in naked, and you clothed me: sick, and you visited me: I haue ben in prison, and you came vnto me. Then shal the iust answere him, saying: Lord whē haue we sene the hungry, and did feed thee? Thirsty, and did geue the drinke? When haue we sene the harbourles, and did leade the in? Na­ked, and did cloth the? But when haue we sene the sicke and in prison, and haue come vnto thee? Then the King answering shal say vnto them: Verely I say vnto you, so long as you haue don it to one of these my least brethren, you haue don it vnto me. Then wil he say vnto them which shal be on his left hād: Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fier, which my Fa­ther hath prepared for the diuel and his angels: for I haue ben hūgry, and you gaue me not to eat, I haue thirsted, and you gaue me not to drinke: I haue ben harbourles, and you toke me not in: naked, and you clothed me not: sicke and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shal they answere and say, Lorde when haue we sene thee hungry, or thirsty, or harborles or naked, or sick, or in prison, and haue not ministred vnto the, and he shal say vnto thē, verely I say vnto you, so lōg as ye haue not don it to one of these litle ones, ye haue not don it to me. And the vniust [Page 76] shal goe into euerlasting burning: but the iust into euerla­sting life. What could Christ say more vnto vs? How could he more prouoke vs to the woorke of iustice and mercy, then in telling vs that to be don to him selfe what so euer is don to the nedy and poore? And in shewing him self to be offended if we do not geue helpe to the poore and ne­dy: to th' end that he which is not moued with the respect of his brother, a felow mēber of the Church, should yet be moued with the contemplation of Christ: and he which cōsidereth not his felow seruant, being in nede and pouer­ty, might yet be moued to consider our Lord and Master, present in him whom he despiseth. And therefore (most derely beloued) let vs that feare God, let vs that (despising and treading the worlde vnder our feet) haue our mindes lift vp to diuine and heauenly things, let vs (I say) with ful faith, deuout mindes, and continual good working, bestow our seruice to winne our Lord and Masters fauour. Let vs geue to Christ earthly garmentes, that we may receiue of him heauenly clothing. Let vs geue our worldly meat and drinke, that with Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob, we may be receiued to the heauenly feast. Let vs sow much, We muste prouide for our saluation. Galat. 6. least we reap litle. Let vs while we haue time, prouide for our safty and eternal saluation. For so Paul th' Apostle admonisheth vs, saying: Therfore while we haue time, let vs do good to al, and namely vnto such as are of the houshold of faith. But let vs not faint in doing good: for at due time we shal reape the fruit. Let vs consider (deerely beloued brethren) how the faithful people did in th' Apostles time, when in the be­ginning the mind florished with greater vertues, when the faith of the beleuers was yet feruent with the new heate of faith. Then did they sell their howses and landes, and [Page] willingly, and largely offered vnto the Apostles their gooddes to be distributed vnto the poore, transferring their possession (after their earthly patrimonie, so solde and distributed) vnto that place where they shoulde re­ceiue the fruite of eternall inheritance: prouiding for them selues mansions there, where the [...] should beginne to dwell for euer. Suche was their plentifulnesse in good woorkes, as was their vnifourme consente in loue and charitie, as we reade in the Actes of the Apostles in these woordes: Act. 4. But the multitude of them whiche beleeued, wrought with one minde and with one harte, neither was there emong them any diuersitie, Al things vvere by charitie and mu­tual loue, as it vvere common emōg the Apostles. neither did they iudge owght as their owne, of the goodes whiche they had: but all thinges were to them common. This is by spiritual byrth, truely to be made the Sonnes of God. This is by the hea­uenly lawe to imitate the goodnesse of God the Father.

For what so euer is Gods, is common for our vse. Ney­ther is any man repelled from the vse of the benefittes and giftes of God, but that all mankinde may equally en­ioye the goodnesse and bountifulnesse thereof. So doth the daie geue light, the sonne brightnesse, the raine moy­sture, and the winde blowe to all alike. So is sleepe alike and common to all them that take reast: the shi­ning of the starres and Moone is alike and common to them all.

By whiche example of equalitie▪ he that being a pos­sessioner in earth diuideth his rentes and reuenewes with his brethren in Christe, Thinges are not common, but by vo­luntary li­beralitie. while by voluntary liberty, he being iust, maketh his goodes common, is a follower of God the Father. What a glory shall there be (moste deerely belooued brethren) to them that woorke?

Howe great and exceding shalbe the ioye, when our Lorde shall beginne to take vewe of his people, and shall render for our merites, and good woorkes the promised rewardes: for earthly thinges, heauenly: for temporall, euerlasting? When for small, he shall geeue great, when he offereth vs vp vnto his Father, to whome by his san­ctification, he hath restored vs? When he shall geue vnto vs the eternitie and immortalitie whereunto he hath re­uiued vs, by the quickning of his blood? When he shall leade vs againe into Paradyse, and by the faith and surety of his promise, open vnto vs the kingdoome of heauen?

Let these thinges (bretherne) cleaue and sticke firme­ly in our vnderstanding. An ex­hortation Let them be conceiued with a full faith. Let them be looued with our whole harte. Lette them be bought with the couragious perseuerance of incessant well doing. A beutifull and heauenly thing (deerly beloued bretherne) is well doing: The frutes of good vvorkes. a great com­fort to suche as beleeue: a strong sauegarde of a quiet conscience, a fortification of hope, a defence and shilde of faith, and a remedy against sinne. It is a thing sette in the power of him that dooth it. It is a great thing, and yet easie. A Crowne of peace without perill of persecu­tion. It is the true gifte, yea the greatest gifte of God, necessarie to the weake, and glorious to the strong. With this a Christian being furnished, he sheweth foorth spi­rituall grace, he deserueth well of Christe the Iudge, and he maketh God his debter.

To this price of healthfull woorkes lette vs willingly, and cheerfully contende. Lette vs all runne in the course and race of iustice: God and Christe looking on: And lette vs that haue now begonne to get aboue the worlde, [Page] and these transitory thinges, not staie now our course by any couetousnes, or lyking of them, or of the worlde. If the daie either of our departing, or of persecution shall finde vs light, and free without burthen, running in this race of good woorkes, our Lorde will neuer faile to rewarde our merites. He will geeue to suche as ouer­come for their woorkes in peace a white and pure Crowne: and to suche as gette the victory in perse­cution, he wil geeue a dubble Crowne of purple colour for their paci­ence and suffering. Amen.

Thus endeth the Sermon of that blessed Martyr and Bishop, S. Cyprian: Of Almes dedes.

Opus istud de Iustificatione cum alijs in linguam An­glicam versis lectum et approbatum est ab insigni­bus viris, sacrae Theologiae & Anglici idiomatis peritissimis, quibus ideo tutò credendum esse exi­stimo.

Cunerus Petri, Pastor S. Petri, Louani, indignus.

Faultes escaped in the printing, of the Translations.

Leafe. Side. Line. Faulte. Correction.
43. 2. 14. depraued depriued
45. 2. 1. And And as
66. 2. 1. oorep poore
67. 1. 4. (death death(
67. 2. 11. hearde horde
76. 2. 28. liberty liberalitie

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.